#royalfanficcentral

[forevermyalwaysphff]

Chapter 17

A/N: Next chapter is here! Enjoy and let me know what you think about it!

---------

Alexa glanced around the restaurant, sitting across from an empty seat waiting for her father to join her for their lunch date at the Ivy. He was on duty that day as Battalion Chief of Firehouse 21 and most likely got late finishing up a call. Alexa was used to this so she went ahead and order for the both of them.

Taking a sip of her drink, she spotted her father asking the hostess where she might be. The women pointed to Alexa as her fathers eyes locked on to her whereabouts. He waved with an elated smile at the sight of his daughter and made his way over to her, still wearing his Chief’s uniform with a proud smile.

Standing up out of her chair, she was embraced into a tight warm hug by her father as he kissed her cheek lightly. “Hello sweetheart! You are looking beautiful as ever.” Ben complimented his youngest while settling into his chair. “You must have gotten your mothers genes!” He cracked a joke making Alexa giggle softly.

“Oh you are too hard on yourself dad! You are handsome for a guy your age.” Alexa chuckled lightly.

Ben turned around and took a glance around the restaurant searching for something. “So, no paparazzi here today?” He forced a playful grin, hoping to make light of his daughters current situation.

“No, daddy. Guess I lost them on the way.” Alexa followed along with his humor. When her father saw how the media had been following and harassing his daughter, Ben did not take too kindly to it. He even phoned Prince Andrew like any protective father would to try to help her in anyway he could. He was advised that it would blow over soon and they would be onto the next royal news.

“I see that you have already ordered for me. Thank you, sweetie.” His dad smiled.

“Yes, I got you a steak, medium cooked with a fully loaded potato and salad instead of fries.” Alexa informed her father who narrowed his eyes at his daughter.

“What? Mom told me you and her were on a diet and made me order a salad!” Alexa tossed the blame towards her mother.

“That sneaky little women. I thought I would be able to get this passed her today.” Ben shook his head and pointed his finger at Alexa. “You can never get anything past that women I swear.”

His features morphed into a more serious tone. “Now, how have you been doing with everything? I know a lot has changed in the last few weeks.” Ben alluded to the fact of the release that his daughter would a part of the royal bridal party and with that came the hounding of the press.

“Dad...” Alexa was hesitant to bring it all up again. When the news first broke, she had ignored her family and to this day never gave an explanation as to why. It took her a few days before she would even send them a message and explain everything. Each member of her family had been supportive of her and even her brothers attempted to both walk her to and from work until things died down, to which she graciously denied.

“Things are getting better honestly. Like Andrew told you they have now moved on to someone else.” Alexa began. “But, there was something I wanted to tell you and I do not want you to tell mom yet, ok?”

Ben nodded in understanding and silently waited for her to continue.

“Promise?”

“Lexi bear, I am not going to tell your mother... unless...?” His eyebrow raised in suspicion.

Alexa sat back in her chair and sighed. “No, I am not pregnant dad.”

Ben released the breath he was holding. “Oh thank god.”

“I have a boyfriend.” Alexa knew this would almost warrant the same reaction out of her father after what happened with Reese.

Her father sat there in utter silence no doubt his mind going through on how to get rid of the guy already. “When did this happen?” Ben curiously asked.

“We have been dating for a few months and its been official for almost two.” Alexa confessed with a soft smile spreading her lips. “The reason why I wanted to tell you is that....” She paused briefly. “I was with him that week when the news broke... those days that I was ignoring you.” Benjamin angled his head at his daughter, his blue eyes starting to form a glaring stare.

“No, no.” Alexa stopped to explain. “He was the one encouraging me to talk to my family, but I just couldn’t. I told you now...well, because I wanted you to know I wasn’t alone when it happened. I know you guys were worried about me....”

“I see.” Her father was short for words. “I take it things are going well then? He’s treating you right?” Ben’s fatherly instincts came forth.

Alexa’s blue eyes smiled, matching the beaming grin on her lips. “Yes, daddy. He treats me very well.” She giggled lightly. “He can be quite protective like you sometimes.” Alexa drew the similarity between Harry and her father.

“Why can’t I tell your mother then?” He leaned in from across the table. “Why are you hiding your relationship with this guy?”

She took in a deep breath and sighed. “It’s a bit complicated...” Alexa did her best to try and explain without letting on the whole truth. “We are taking our time getting to know each other... yes that was my idea...” She added before continuing. “We don’t want any outside pressures in our relationship at the moment and we all know if you tell mom then she will want to meet him.”

“And you aren’t ready for that yet?” Benjamin nodded his head. “Or are you afraid that if we do meet him.... then you are in a serious relationship like you thought you were in with Reese... and that terrifies you?” Her father hit the nail on the head.

Alexa was rendered speechless, being unprepared for her fathers truthful statement hitting her square in the chest. She sat there across from her father and slowly nodded, not even realizing that was the real reason for her holding back in her relationship with Harry.

“Yeah... it’s scary dad.” Alexa squirmed in her seat. “Putting yourself out there to trust someone again like that.” She confided in her father like she always had.

Ben sat back in his chair and glanced at his daughter for a few silent moments before speaking. “You know, Alexa. It’s ok to be fearful of things in life, but you cannot let that fear chose how you live your life. Sometimes all it takes is a little trust and a little faith.”

Alexa let those words sink in. “You always give the best advice dad.” She smiled warmly at her father. “You aren’t upset that I kept this from you...?”

“No! Not at all! Why would I be?” Ben shook his head at his daughter. “Look, Lex. If you think your heart is ready for a relationship again then go for it.” A grin stretched across his lips. “But, promise me this one thing. Don’t hold back because of the past, because that is the past and not the future.”

Alexa reached out and placed her hand on the back of her fathers. “Thank you daddy, I needed to hear that.”

“Of course, sweet heart. You know I am always here for you.” Their food had arrived just on time and they dived into their dishes as silence fell between them.

“I do want to meet him though.” Ben chewed on a bit of his steak. “Show him that I am definitely more protective of you, than he is.”

“Oh no....” Alexa giggled nervously. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

—————————

Alexa sifted through her purse to try and find the keys to her flat while Harry stood patiently beside her carrying the alcoholic drinks and snacks for tonight. “Ah! Found them!” She giggled lightly seeing Harry role his eyes.

“It’s about time! Thought my arm was going to bloody fall off.” He teased back at her.

She turned the doorknob to unlock the door. “I did offer to help you!” Alexa opened the door to allow his royal protection officers in to ensure the flat was safe for the prince to enter. Alice, her roommate was home and had become accustomed to these searches.

“I’m happy that you are going to meet, Jay. I think you two will really hit it off.” Alexa talked quietly with Harry at the entrance waiting for the all clear.

“I am more concerned about your other friends. Which one is the one I need to charm again?” Harry tilted his head down at his girlfriend.

“Hallie. She’s the tough one to crack.”

Today was the day that Harry was going to meet Alexa’s closest friends. It had been a week since their fight at Kensington Palace and even though Harry was required to go back to base, they spent long hours in the evening working out things in their relationship that had come to light during the fight. Harry did admit that he had never fully forgiven Eugenie for making Alexa cry that night at the pub and everything seemed to re-surface during the fight.

Harry had witnessed that his fighting with Eugenie was literally tearing Alexa apart and if he had any hope of staying with her, then he would have to grin and bear it with his cousin and find somehow to move on from all this with Eugenie. Alexa did confide in him that Eugenie was less willing to forget things with Harry and move on. She had been ignoring Eugenie all week simply because she could not deal with it all at once. All Eugenie did was complain about either the wedding or Harry and quite simply, Alexa needed to take a step back for a while. The decision she made with a heavy heart and held onto the hopeful fact that this would blow over soon and she could get her best friend back. 

The prince received a call midday during the week from Alexa and she basically told him that he was staying with Alexa at his flat this weekend so she could introduce him to her friends. He did not hesitate to agree and when he asked her what changed her mind about it all, all she said was she received some good advice to take a chance. They had spent the night in last night, helping one another create a meal to enjoy with a few bottles of wine and a suspenseful action film that Harry chose, enjoying each other’s company in the process.

“All clear, sir.” His RPO returned and stated that they would wait down in the car and lobby for the prince.

Alice was close in behind the RPOs and greeted the couple. “Hey Lexi!” She pulled her flat mate into a warm welcoming hug before welcoming Harry back in. “Harry, pleasure as always!” They exchanged kisses on the cheek before Alice insisted on taking the groceries to the kitchen.

Jay was standing there quietly in the kitchen and quickly enveloped Alexa into a hug. His tall frame, nearly the height of Harry had to bend down and embrace her. “Jay! It’s been forever since I last saw you.”

He flashed a warm smile down at his girlfriend’s flat mate. “I know, training has been keeping me busy in Germany lately.”

Harry placed the packs of beer and bottles of wine on the kitchen counter, making Alexa turn back and smile at him. “Jay, I want you to meet my boyfriend, Harry.” The prince had rounded the corner of the counter and shook Jays hand firmly.

“Your highness, pleasure to meet you.” Jay’s grip was firm, but his kind smile made Harry feel right at home.

“Just Harry is fine, Jay. Nice to meet you finally.” He leaned up against the counter. “These girls have told me a lot about you.”

Jay tossed his head back in laughter. “Nothing good I am sure.”

Alexa leaned into Harry and placed an arm around her boyfriend, snaking it around his waist. “Jay works for the Military in Intelligence, developing software of some sort.” She explained to Harry, giving him a hint that they had the military connection between them.

“Oh, that’s really interesting.” Harry looked back up to Jay. “How long have you been doing that for?”

“Eight years now. Four years overseas and now been steadily between London and Germany.” Jay had asked Harry about his military background and talked about his flight training.

“Why don’t you two boys go and watch the rugby game while we prep some food for tonight.” Alice suggested as the two guys seemed to really hit it off right from the start like Alexa knew they would.

“You sure babe?” Jay locked in Alice’s gaze and she smiled a beaming quiet smile in reply. “I hope you are not an All Blacks fan, Harry!”

Alexa had grabbed two chilled beers from the drink fridge and set them on the counter for Harry to take into the living room. The prince came back around the kitchen island and placed a hand on Alexa’s hip while grasping the beers. “Let us know if you need any help, ok?” He watched her green eyes staring up at him fondly.

“I will, go have fun with Jay.” Alexa stood up on her tippy toes and captured the princes lips in a quick tender kiss.

—————

Alexa blindly reached down and grasped Harry’s hand, holding onto it with a tight grip. The nerves within her were building with each passing minute and Alexa’s friends had just rang to be allowed in. Harry sensed his girlfriend’s anxiety and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.

“Come on, let’s go meet your friends.” He spoke with an air of confidence.

Pushing himself off of the sofa, he pulled Alexa along behind him towards the door. Alice had followed in behind them, but went into the kitchen to allow the couple to greet them first.

The blonde closed her eyes and released a deep sigh before peaking up at the calm prince. “I know they will love you, I am just nervous.” She confessed to Harry.

“That’s understandable. I promise I won’t embarrass you... too much.” A cheeky grin formed on his lips as he winked.

“Henry!!” Alexa shook her head back at him. Before she could speak another word, a knock on the door interrupted her. “Well.” She breathed out. “No turning back now.”

Alexa took a step forward with Harry behind her and grasped the handle of the door, opening it to reveal a smiling Naomi carrying a bottle of wine and Hallie behind her with a stack of games and snacks.

“Alexa!” Naomi pulled her friend into a close hug and squeezed her hard. Opening her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Harry standing behind Alexa. “Hi Naomi, thanks for coming tonight.”

Naomi literally was frozen in place as she locked eyes with the prince. She had never met a member of the royal family and now one of her good friends was in a committed relationship with one. Not only one, but the world’s most eligible bachelor. Alexa had moved on to greeting Hallie as Harry stepped up and introduced himself to a shocked Naomi.

Harry recognized what was happening and this wasn’t the first time that it had happened to him. He offered a welcoming smile and held his hand out to shake Naomi’s hand. “Hi, I’m Harry.” The prince kept the introduction casual.

Naomi robotically stuck out her hand and gave Harry’s hand a weak shake. She was mesmerized by his deep blue eyes she that were no doubt given to Harry by his mother. Nodding her head, she broke the trance and smiled warmly back at him. “Hi.... Harry.” Naomi paused to gather her composure. “I’m Naomi.”

Alexa had greeted both of her friends and stepped back towards the prince, wrapping her arm around his waist casually. “Guys, I want you to meet my boyfriend.” The blonde lifted her head and locked in Harry’s gaze for a moment. “Naomi, Hallie.... this is Harry.” Her eyes drifted back towards her smiling friends as Naomi offered to shake Harry’s hand again awkwardly. Alexa couldn’t help, but giggle at her nervous friend but was thankful in how Harry down played it all and shook it again like nothing happened.

Hallie stepped in and opened her arms up to embrace the prince. “Hi, Harry. I’m Hallie! Sorry, but I am a hugger.” Alexa watched her friend offer Harry a welcoming hug. Stepping back out of the hug, Harry found his place back by Alexa’s side.

“It’s about time we met you!” Hallie broke the ice. “I almost didn’t believe Alexa when she told us that she was dating you!” Harry barked a laugh at Hallie’s comment.

“Well, you know I didn’t believe it myself that I convinced Alexa to date me!” Naomi and Hallie tossed both of their heads back in laughter.

“You and your jokes.” Alexa shook her head at the prince. “Alice and Jay are here too. Babe, can you take Hallie’s games into the living room and I can get these girls a drink?”

“Sure, love.” Harry kindly grabbed Hallie’s games and bags of snacks while the girls followed Alexa into the kitchen.

Naomi placed her bottle of wine on the counter and held her head in her hands feeling embarrassed. “Oh, Lexi I completely embarrassed myself in front of a royal!” Naomi’s black curls fell forward covering her embarrassed face she hid.

“It’s fine, Noe. Don’t worry about it.” Alexa placed her hand on Naomi’s back and gave it a re-assuring rub. “Besides, he’s not a member of the royal family tonight. He’s Harry, my boyfriend.”

“But, I SHOOK HIS HAND TWICE!” Naomi moaned again as the rest of them started to giggle at her expense. Alice had poured them all a drink and started to set out the rest of the prepped appetizers and snacks for tonight.

“Wow! Look at all of this food!” Hallie had already started to dive in. Alexa knew that Hallie would be the hard one to crack tonight and convince her that Harry was different than the man she read about in the gossip columns and papers.

Harry and Jay had returned to the kitchen, opposite of the girls. “Damn, seems like we are a bit outnumbered Harry.” Jay cracked a joke as the girls started to fall into laughter.

Alexa had remained silent and locked eyes with Jay. She silently mouthed a ‘thank you’ to her flatmates boyfriend who had welcomed Harry like he had been a long time friend. That afternoon, she kept hearing the guys chatting while watching the rugby game and it appeared they had got on well.

“Dig in everyone!” Alice opened the snacks up for grabs as everyone grabbed a plate to stock up on before they started the games.

——————

“A BIRD?!” Naomi hollered at the top of her lungs as the timer was nearing its end. She was trying so hard to figure out what Alice was gesturing for their, but it seemed so outrageous. “I DON’T KNOW! A FREAKIN PTERODACTYL!?” Alice stopped and shook her head in silence, having to remain quiet.

Jay sat back and carefully analyzed Alice’s gestures. “Babe, please don’t ever pursue an acting career, I have no idea what the hell you are doing?!” He was fed up and grabbed his beer to sip on.

The buzzer rang. “TIMES UP!” Alexa bounced in the seat next to Harry. “What was it Alice?”

“Flight of the Phoenix.” Alice tossed her arms up in the air. “You see... I rose from the ashes like a phoenix...” Her flatmate re-inacted slowly. “Then took flight.”

“Ya...Alice. I don’t think anyone would have gotten that.” Hallie sipped on her wine before releasing a light chuckle.

The group had decided to play a game of charades and split themselves into two teams. Jay, Alice and Naomi were on one team, while Harry, Alexa and Hallie made up the other team. Hallie was next up to act. She jumped out of the big lounge chair and grabbed a card that gave her a clue as to what she needed to act for Harry and Alexa.

Her eyes locked onto the couple that were sharing the love seat. She saw Alexa’s hand settle on Harry’s knee as they both were sat on the edge of the seat eagerly ready to start guessing. “Ready?” Hallie’s dark brown eyes widened as they both nodded simultaneously. “If we get this, we can win!”

“Let’s go Hallie. You can do this.” Harry was sweetly encouraging Hallie, giving her the confidence to proceed. Hallie smiled and nodded for Naomi to start the timer and begin the round. With Hallie acting out gestures silently, Harry and Alexa started yelling out their guesses.  

“Song?” Alexa questioned as Hallie held up a pretend microphone to her lips, but shook her head no, wanting them to keep guessing.

“Singer?! It’s a singer.” Hallie nodded with a beaming smile at Harry’s guess and started to point to her hair and ran over to Harry and tapped his hair.

Alexa looked completely confused at what Hallie was doing. “The singer Prince?” Hallie started to giggle as did the rest of the group, but it still was not the correct answer. Her friend continued the same gesture until she made the connection. “Oh! HE’S A GINGER SINGER!”

She yelled as Harry barked a laugh along with the rest of the group.

“ED SHEERAN!” Harry screamed the correct answer finally.

“YES! OMG! I thought you were never going to get that.” Hallie came and high fived the couple.

“Wait...” Harry spoke up, “Hallie were you comparing me to Ed Sheeran or just the ginger hair?” He jokingly teased the mixed Asian beauty.

“Clearly...” Hallie paused for a moment. “Comparing you to Ed Sheeran!” Harry made a less than impressed face as the rest of the group laughed at his expense.

Alexa tossed her head back in laughter knowing for a fact that Harry hated being compared to the singer. It felt good watching Hallie and Harry being able to have a banter with one another despite Hallie’s voiced concerns about Harry.

The game had finished and the group fell into a comfortable conversation as they got a chance to learn more about Harry first hand while the drinks flowed steadily. Naomi and Hallie had cuddled up together on the big lounge chair silently watching their friend beside Harry, seeing how close they were together and hardly went a second without having some sort of physical contact.

Naomi rested her head on Hallie’s shoulder and silently observed how relaxed both of them appeared. The couple had settled back comfortably on the sofa next to one another. Alexa was explaining a story to the group, but Naomi’s eyes stayed on Harry. His eyes had drifted to his girlfriend, silently sitting there and listening to her tell the story, but his eyes stared down at Alexa adoringly and appeared to be quite captured by the blonde beauty sitting next to him.

She saw how they blindly found each other’s hand and entwined their fingers together. Harry soothingly rubbing his thumb along the side of her hand, letting Alexa know that he was there.

Naomi was foremost a hopeless romantic, the one that believed that true love existed and that it was out there for everyone. She had seen Alexa at her worst after the breakup and heartache of Reese. But, seeing how happy her friend was sitting next to the prince of England made her heart swell with happiness. It wasn’t though Alexa had snatched a prince, it was the evident way how they outwardly showed care for one another as a couple truly falling in love. It wasn’t a facade or a relationship of means to Harry like Alexa’s relationship with Reese had been. Naomi could sense that this was different not only to Alexa, but how serious Harry was trying to get know every aspect of Alexa’s life.

Alexa had ended the story as a silence fell between the group. “Who needs more drinks?” Being the host, it was her duty to ensure everyone had a full glass.

“I will have more wine, lovely.” Hallie stuck out her hand being unable to get up as Naomi nearly had her body plunked down on her fully. Alexa grabbed the glasses as Harry stood up behind her to help.

“Here love, let me help you.” Alexa’s boyfriend grabbed some of the glasses from her and followed the blonde into the kitchen that would give the couple a quick break to check in on one another. He sat them down on the counter and turned around to see Alexa reaching up top to grab a bottle of wine. Her shirt had rode up exposing her abdomen. Harry came up behind Alexa and placed his hands on her hips as she felt them running up along side of her abdomen.

Alexa started to giggle as she had successfully grabbed the bottle of wine and came back down to his level. But, his hands still wandered beneath her shirt, feeling the sensation of his fingers trail to the middle of her abdomen. Harry rested his chin on her shoulder and released a sigh.

“You ok, love?” Alexa placed the bottle of wine on the counter and reached back to play with his ginger hair.

“Mmmhm. I’m great. You ok?” He felt Alexa start to turn around to face him, loosening the grip on her waist. She turned around and placed her hands on his chest before lifting her head to smile back up at him adoringly.

“I really love that you are meeting my friends tonight. You don’t know how much this means to me and how amazing you are with them, being so welcoming and playful.” Alexa stood up on her tippy toes and nudged Harry’s nose with hers. “I want them to know the man I am falling in love with...” She rested her head against Harry’s forehead as a comfortable silence fell between them, letting those expressed words settle.

They stood there in a silent embrace, not needing words to further convey their feelings for one an other. Alexa and Harry had already expressed to one another that they were falling in love when she had made her trip out to Suffolk, which of course had changed the trajectory of their relationship in many ways. But, with the recent fights with Eugenie and Alexa questioning her future relationship with not only the princess, but with Harry, it still felt amazing to hear Alexa say it again.

“You know that if it’s important to you, it’s important to me now.” His finger lifted Alexa’s chin delicately before he leant down and captured her lips softly. Their lips locked in an embrace as the world around them disappeared for a moment. All their cares and fears drifted when they were with one another. There connection was so deep, neither one of them could find the words to explain what drew them toward one another.

Alexa felt Harry start to break away, her hand flew to the back of his neck and indicating for Harry to not stop. He took in a quick breath and continued their kiss, deepening it further as he cupped Alexa’s cheek to hold in tenderly.

They had become oblivious to their surroundings as footsteps approached the kitchen, but their minds were still trapped in a cloud of lust that they didn’t hear a thing. All that the couple was focused on was one another.

“Do I need to send out a search part- ” Hallie rounded the corner and had caught Harry and Alexa locking lips. Alexa tore her lips off Harry and looked towards Hallie for a brief second before becoming embarrassed. Alexa’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she buried her head into Harry’s chest. The prince turned sideways to see Hallie standing there with her mouth open, starting to laugh at Alexa’s response.

Hallie smiled cheekily and locked in the prince’s gaze and he simply shrugged his shoulder. “Sorry Hallie. We can fix the drinks in a moment.” Harry broke the awkward silence between them.

“Ya, I am sure you will Harry.” Hallie popped her hip out and came further into the kitchen, surprising the prince. “Having a snog in the kitchen...” She couldn’t help but tease the couple.

Alexa lifted her head to glance up into Harry’s eyes. “Sorry.” She whispered up at him, knowing that this may put the brownie points he had won with Hallie to no good use.

The black haired beauty poured a few drinks and watched the couple come out of their embrace through the corner of her eye. “What’s your poison Harry?” Hallie glanced up at the prince waiting for his drink order.

“Bourbon, neat. On the rocks.” He ordered and saw Hallie grabbing a bottle of Bourbon that Harry had brought.

“Lexi, why don’t you take these drinks back to the girls.” Hallie pushed them towards Alexa. “While I have a little chat with Harry.” It wasn’t exactly a question more of a demand coming from Hallie.

Alexa sharply breathed out. All day she had a feeling that Hallie would interrogate Harry at some point this evening. She thought that after everything so far, that Hallie had seemed to get past the issues she harboured with the prince and moved on after getting a sense of who he was.

“Ya, that’s alright Hallie. Would love to have a chat.” Harry had down played it, having heard Alexa warn Harry that Hallie might want to talk to him tonight. “Is that alright, babe?”

Alexa’s eyes drifted towards Hallie and gave her a warning glare. She did appreciate how protective Hallie was over her, a trait that she had become accustomed to. “Be nice to him.” The blonde smiled kindly at her friend.

“You know I don’t bite...” Hallie paused for a moment. “... that hard at least.” She teased Alexa. “He’s a big boy, he can handle a little chat with me.”

Harry’s hand rubbed down the small of her back re-assuringly. “I will be fine, love.” He leant down and kissed her temple softly to convince his girlfriend that he would be ok with a little interrogation from a concerned friend.

Alexa took a few steps out of the kitchen before glancing back over her shoulder at Harry, seeing him staring at her as she walked away.

“Shall we take our drinks outside to the terrace for a chat?” Hallie suggested as the prince happily agreed.

“Lead the way.” He grabbed his drink and took a healthy sip of bourbon.

Harry followed Hallie out of the kitchen and passed by the living room through to the terrace. He sat down diagonally from Hallie and placed his drink on the smaller circle ceramic table. The sun was almost set but gave off enough light. The prince waited for Alexa’s friend to start the conversation and ask whatever she wanted about him. He was willing to be an open book for Hallie if it meant he could put her mind at ease about him dating Alexa.

“So...” Hallie began. “I have known Alexa for a long time now. I have seen her at her best of times.... and at her worst.” The black beauty eluded to the time after Reese and Alexa broke up.

“You mean what happened with Reese Kellington?” Harry already knew that was what she was trying to convey, but he wanted Hallie to know that Alexa had already confided in him about that whole situation.

“So, Alexa has told you what a complete jerk face that money hungry asshole did to her?” Hallie had quite a few choice words for that man.

“Yes.” Harry nodded and grabbed a quick sip of his drink. “We talked about that pretty early on and it was the reason why we were taking things slow for not only me, but Alexa. She had her own reservations about me because of who I was and the apparent social circles I run in, nearly the same ones as Reese.” He gave Hallie all the information she wanted from him.

“Then you can understand me not being easy won over again by someone like him.” Hallie narrowed her eyes at the prince, not being afraid to speak her mind like Alexa had warned him.

“I’d like to not be compared to Reese in anyway.” Harry firmly spoke. “I can understand your reasons to be cautious of me in order to protect Alexa from what she went through again... but Hallie.” His voice spoke her name. “I am not him.”

“Then who are you Harry?” Hallie was relentless. “Are you who the papers say you are? Are you still the same seem to be player like you were in your early twenties?”

The answer was relatively simple.

“I’m Alexa’s boyfriend who is falling in love with her more every single day.” Harry let down the walls and admitted it to Alexa’s friend, being as candid as possible. His answer took Hallie back a bit, being caught off guard.

“Look, Hallie.” The prince continued as he noticed Hallie remaining speechless. “I know you want to protect Alexa and quite frankly so do I. I never go into a relationship without thinking it through or feeling guilty that eventually if our relationship gets revealed, the amount of pressure and scrutiny Alexa would be under. I do not take those things lightly.” Hallie nodded silently, making Harry know that she was following it all.

“Alexa had been wanting me to meet her friends for quite some time now. She hasn’t said this right out to me, but I feel like she does need more support and people to vent or talk to about our relationship. She really only had Alice and Eugenie that knew about us seeing one another and I am happy that she can now confide in you and Naomi.” Harry leaned forward as a serious expression graced his face. “All that I am asking is that you get to know me like this, rather then put me in the same labels the press has done. Because I am more than a prince, more than a soldier and more than what they have made me out to be.”

Hallie sat silently for a few moments and let the words settle.

“Don’t stop questioning me or my intentions. Alexa needs a friend like you on her side.” Harry added one last comment.

Her headed lifted to lock in Harry’s gaze. “I won’t. But please don’t hurt Alexa.” Hallie’s features softened. “She will be the best thing that has ever happened to you, but people take advantage of her kind sweet soul.”

“She already is.” Harry’s lips spread into a beaming smile. “Any other questions or concerns?”

Hallie shook her head no. “Not at the moment, you seemed to have answered quite a few and for what it’s worth Harry. I can tell how happy you make Alexa.”

“Thanks, Hallie.” Harry stood up and enveloped Alexa’s protective friend into a hug. She caught a glimpse of Alexa staring at them in the living room through the French window paned door. A smile crept up on her lips seeing the two of them ending their chat in a hug.

“Let’s get you back to Alexa before she blows an aneurism at me interrogating you.” Hallie joked with the prince causing him to bark out a chuckle. He liked Hallie’s sense of humour at least.

The prince followed Hallie into the living room and sat down beside an anxious Alexa. He immediately grasped her hand and gave it a light squeeze before turning his attention away from the conversation to his girlfriend. She was peaking up at him with her beautiful green eyes that softened when she witnessed a beaming grin spread across Harry’s lips. Clearly, his conversation with Hallie had gone well and there was no further need for Alexa to worry. She leaned in and pressed her lips against his cheek for a quick peck silently whispering, “thank you.”

Naomi had been sitting next to the prince wanting to engage in a conversation with him to be friendly, but she did not know how to start. Harry had glanced towards her way and offered a warm kind smile having picked up on Naomi’s hesitancy. “So, Naomi how long have you known Alexa for?” He opened the conversation.

Naomi’s face lit up at the mere thought of it all before she even started to tell Harry the story of how they met. “Alexa and I went to the same primary school. I had just moved back from Geneva with my family and was the new kid in the school. When the teacher asked if anyone would like to show me around, Alexa’s hand flew up in the air.” Naomi started to giggle at the memory. She looked up to Harry and could feel his genuine interest in her story, giving Naomi his complete attention.

“So, friends at first sight then?” Harry added.

“I guess so.” Naomi nodded with a beaming smile.

“Are you Swiss then?” The prince was genuinely curious because of Naomi’s apparently mixed ethnicity, he was unsure of her background.

“No no.” Naomi shook her head. “My mother is half Philippino and half Scottish, while my father is English. Hence my mixed ethnicity. Most people are very curious of my background.”

“That is a wonderful mix though, I honestly would not have guessed it.” He smiled kindly towards her, making Naomi feel as comfortable as possible.

“We did grow up in Geneva for my first few years as my father was working for the United Nations there in the Human Rights sector. He still does to this day, but does most of his work out of London now.” Naomi leaned forward and grabbed her glass of wine.

“That’s quite remarkable. What do you do if you don’t mind me asking.” Harry had completely relaxed Naomi and she was able to put her anxiety aside and delve into a great conversation with Alexa’s boyfriend, even being able to ask some questions of Harry too in order to get to know him better.

———————

“It was great meeting you again, Harry.” This time Naomi was comfortable enough to give Harry a hug goodbye. His arms wrapped around her frame and gave it a gentle squeeze.

“You as well, Naomi. Hope we can do this again sometime.” He smiled out of the hug before turning to Hallie to say goodbye.

Naomi moved to Alexa next and pulled her into a long embrace, whispering in her hear. “He’s a keeper, Alexa. I approve.” She had to let her friend know her thoughts about her new boyfriend. Even from the few hours that she had spent with the couple, she already believed that they were going to be something more. Maybe it was her hopeless romantic self coming through, but she wholeheartedly believed that Harry could be the one for Alexa.

Alexa closed her eyes and squeezed her friend tight. “Thank you, Noe. You have no idea how much that means to me.” She broke out of the hug and smiled down fondly at her friend. “Get home safe, send me a text when you do ok?” Naomi offered a quick nod before gathering up the rest of her things.

Hallie was next to say goodbye to Alexa as she stumbled into her embrace. Alexa tried to steady her, but the prince had to intervene. “You ok there Hal?” Alexa stood her up on her feet.

“Ya... I am fabulous!” Hallie slurred out her words. “NAOMI WAIT!” She hollered at her friend taking a step forward and nearly stumbling towards the door.

Alexa grabbed her friend again before glancing back over her shoulder at Harry. “I am going to help Naomi get her into the car.” She informed him. Harry offered to help as well, but she thought it was best if he stayed inside just in case some pap straggler was still outside.

Pushing through the door into her flat, Alexa could hear someone in the kitchen cleaning up. She rounded the corner to find Harry gathering the trash and tidying up. “You don’t have to clean up, Henry.”

“I don’t mind love.” He felt Alexa’s arms wrap around his waist and place a peck on his cheek.

“Where did Alice and Jay go?” She glanced around for any sign of them.

Harry stacked a few plates into the sink to wash up. Alexa grabbed a wash cloth and a drying towel. “Jay has an early flight back to Germany tomorrow. They offered to help clean up, but I told them to spend some time together if they wanted.” He admitted with a soft smile.

The prince handed Alexa a wine glass to dry. “Awe, Henry.... you are so sweet.” She continued to help Harry dry the dishes as he washed them. “I think my friends really like you Harry. Thank you for just being yourself and making them feel so at ease so they could get to see the man I know.” Alexa was really amazed at how well everything had seemed to go tonight and how easily Harry fit into her friend circle.

“Well, you have surrounded yourself with some great people Lex.” Harry glanced down at his girlfriend. “Thank you for letting me get to know them. I know this was a big step for you.” He leant down and placed a gentle kiss to her temple before handing Alexa another dish.

Feeling Harry’s lips pressed against her skin reminded Alexa of the moment earlier in the night when Hallie walked in on them locking lips. “I cannot believe Hallie walked in on you kissing me!” She groaned with a slight embarrassment.

“Well, maybe we should finish what we started?” The prince winked at his girlfriend.

Alexa bit down on her bottom lip as a playful side started to come out. She reached her hand down into the warm soapy water and flicked her wrist, splashing the prince in the face with some water while some landed on his shirt, soaking him. “Ooops.”

The prince’s mouth flew open in shock. “Ooh, baby don’t start this game if you can’t finish it.” Without warning, Harry splashed Alexa but aimed for her shirt right where her breasts were.

“Ahhhh!” Alexa drew in a quick breath. “HENRY!” She glanced down at her soaking wet chest then slowly back up to Harry as he was prepared to do it all over again. A cheeky grin was plastered on his lips.

��Don’t you dare!” Alexa warned him, but silently was wanting to continue their fun. Too quick for the prince she grasped the sink sprayer and turned on the water, aiming it at the prince. He noticed her fast movement and splashed her for all she was worth before she fired the water at him.

Alexa had quite literally doused him in water as she stood there and dissolved into a fit of laughter seeing his less than thrilled expression. He came over to her and wrap his arms around Alexa, soaking her in the process. Harry bent down and grasped the back of her thighs, lifting her up onto the counter.

“You are in so much trouble...” His voice became deep as he locked in Alexa’s green eyes as they held his hostage.

Alexa’s fingers ran down Harry’s chest feeling the wet material of his shirt grip his muscles and accentuate them. She reached the hem of the shirt and started to lift it off of him. “Let’s get this wet shirt off of you...” Harry helped Alexa rid him of his shirt and tossed it aside.

His hands went straight to unbuttoning her blouse while Alexa admired his  naked body, feeling the lust coursing through her veins. Harry leant down and placed a soft kiss over the mounds of her exposed breasts, eliciting a desire filled moan from his girlfriend.

His lips trailed up to her neck, attacking the sweet skin by her collarbone. Harry felt Alexa’s legs wrap around him to lock the prince into place while her fingers combed through his ginger hair, pushing his head down further onto her neck while he continued his sweet assault.

“Take me to my room.” Alexa’s tone was filled with lust. “I want you Henry.”

Harry did not need to be asked twice. He found her lips and captured them in a quick kiss. His hands gripped the back of her legs as Alexa wrapped her arms around Harry. He lifted her off of the counter and carried Alexa to her bedroom where they made love until the early hours of the morning.

[telltheworld-phff]

Chapter 49: Atrévete a soñar

Harry hadn’t anticipated that his girlfriend pregnancy would be hard for him as well. He didn’t want to use this card as he knew that a million thoughts were crossing Carol’s mind, and she might or might not have had the time to go over them and come to terms herself of this big life changing moment of their lives due to her completely packed work schedule... and she was the one growing a tiny human from scratch. It was her body handling all the changes that came with it.

He had made a promise that he’d do everything he possibly could to make everything as comfortable as possible for her. She wouldn’t be in need of anything on his watch; he made sure to keep her refrigerator full of healthy food and lots of snacks that she could pack and take to the office with her – sometimes going to the store himself -, he had asked one of his drivers to be alert to any calls or texts from Carol, as he was now on duty to use Harry’s private car to take her to and from work. She was getting nauseous when using the tube and he promptly suggested this new arrangement – which surprisingly, she had accepted without a fight.

He also made sure he was present on her daily life. Calling every day that they were apart and stopping by her place every other day. Sometimes she’d ask him to stay and sometimes she didn’t. Harry didn’t mind all the work to keep the ball rolling on his duty and job and to take care of his girlfriend and baby, nothing was as hard as to deal with Carol nowadays.

She was picking fights on the silliest stuff and that was driving him completely bonkers. He didn’t seem to win no matter what he tried and that besides being frustrating as fuck, also was tiring and annoying. He had to remember that she wasn’t like this all the time nor she would be after the baby was out, but the Prince was seriously considering that this baby would be their one and only child.

For the time being, he had nothing to do but get used to Carol’s mood swings by each passing day. Every day was a surprise where he didn’t know which Carol he’d get. The sweet one, the teary-eyed one, the bitch one or the wicked witch of the west one. He couldn’t deny that sometimes it was difficult as fuck to keep up with her snappy and bitchy attitude for no reason whatsoever.

The cycle seemed to be: she’d bitch him and then start crying because she didn’t really mean it. Or whenever he did something good for her (God forbid he sent flowers to her office just because!), she’d say that he was way too overbearing and fussy.

“Women get pregnant every day and everywhere in the world without your suffocating habits and they end up just fine without your overwhelming concern and need to keep me under your watch all the time.” she had said once.

Just to start crying right after and say that lots of women also yearned for their partner’s support and most didn’t have it at all during the pregnancy. And that he was just by her side, by choice, taking care of them. Loving and cherishing them, regardless of this being an unplanned pregnancy and that she was a heartless and mean bitch while he had all the best intentions on his heart.

Needless to say the couple were arguing more now than ever and most of the time Harry would take the blame or excuse himself out of the room to take a deep breath and to remember that his Carol wasn’t like this.

It also felt very weird to argue with an overly emotional pregnant lady.

He tried to remember that this was just a very hormonal version of the woman he loved. Also a test to see if what he felt for her would come out stronger after this trying time. It’s easy to love someone when everything is fine, but true love is proved when the wind is blowing hard and you have not choice but hold onto each other to make sure you (and her) are safe.

He knew that she was stressed with her Masters degree, still keeping top grades whilst having a full time job and working a scary amount of hours every week (which he had already asked her to take it a little bit slow) and also travelling with her project.

He did want her to take a break and take it easy. If it was up to him, Carol would spend her days resting and sleeping to her heart’s content – as she always complained about how sleepy and tired she felt – but wouldn’t dare to even think about suggesting about quitting her job. She’d throw a massive fit and say that she would keep earning her own money as she didn’t need or want his thank you very much.

Some days, and those were rare, Harry was lucky enough to get glimpses of his girlfriend – and that’s what helped to take a relieved breath: knowing somewhere deep down that ugly surface was his sweet and loving girlfriend.

She usually would ask for very weird combinations of food – which he’d always go fetch for her; and have an insatiable sex drive — that he’d be more than happy oblige; and apologize non-stop for being a bitch on steroids to him.

He would forgive her – of course, as there wasn’t anything to really forgive her for - and they would get to chat and try to plan their future as her bump would only grow from now on and they needed to strengthen their relationship and become a real team to face, first and foremost, their parents and then the Institution Harry belonged to.

“What do you want to do?” Harry asked in one of the few blissful nights where they hadn’t argued over meaningless things. They were relaxing on his bed, after an afternoon full of amazing sex that left both of them exhausted. He was lying on his back and had his hands leisurely caressing her thighs.

“Obviously I want you around and to keep the baby.” she was eating ice cream straight from the box. “The big question is: what can we do?”

“Well… I don’t even know what our options really are. Everything I think I know is just wishful thinking. We would need to face a meeting with the Firm and its minions to know for sure. I know that my father and grandmother will demand a wedding.” he side-looked at her, half expecting to have a flying spoon over his head.

“I really don’t want to get married on these circumstances.” she replied and he waited for her to finish. “I do want to get married someday but not just because you knocked me up. It’s the 21st century after all.”

“Although I am part of and represent an Institution that is stuck ten centuries behind. But never mind.”

They both laughed at that.

“I will ask permission for you to move in with me. Don’t think gran will oppose much to that as Kate and Will did it. Before you start your feminist rant...” he laughingly cut her speech, knowing that she’d come up with something to refute. “I know that you love your flat and that it is comfortable enough for the two of you and that you can pay all the bills with money to spare but...” he pecked her lips, to distract her – lest she started to yell at him after a perfect day - and stole some of her vanilla ice cream, making sure to avoid the weird toppings she added in there. “It’s not safe. For any of us. And if we would try and make it safe, it’d cost way more than renting a moving truck and a storage unit for your things as obviously we don’t need new furniture here, except for baby things.”

He could actually hear her mind running wild with thoughts and ways to refuse his offer.

“At Kensington we already have the privacy, the security system, bullet-proof windows, armored cars and 24/7 people on call whenever he or she starts screaming in the middle of the night and we need a rest.”

She smacked his shoulder playfully.

“But…” he continued. “If Gran says we can’t stay here, then I would gladly buy us a house. And pay for the security system and features.”

“You’re insane.” she stated.

“Why you say that?” he was confused.

“Buying a house just for this...”

“”This” Carolina” - he pointed his finger between them to emphasize his point - “is my family and I very much intend to be close by even though you seem to not stand to look at me for more than a few seconds these days. You would help me choose somewhere suitable for us, that has everything we need, and then we would move in together and not marry right away as it seems to be your desire.”

“Why do I sense there are other options that you’re hiding from me?”

“Well… The options of what we will be advised to do are endless. If we start playing “what ifs” and imagining scenarios that might be presented to us, we’d be here all night. There are, though, some options that stand out from these possibilities… For example: I might have to renounce my title.”

She had a shocked expression on her face.

“Says that Pa and Gran demand a wedding and we say that we don’t want to marry under pressure. We might be denied the request of you moving in. So then I’d need to move out and with that – no wedding, kicked out – the press will have a field day, change the public’s view on me and as I’d just be the prince who tarnished the name of the family, again mind you…” he laughed and continued. “Thank heavens Will and Kate have already two children to claim the throne and out goes Harry.” he joked.

“I’m sorry.” she said, already drying the tears after what he said.

He talked about it as if it was a joke but being part of royalty were what made Harry who he was. Give up on it because of her wishes was a very hard thing to do. She considered in that moment if she shouldn’t let go of her stubbornness and just get married so he’d get to keep everything that was rightfully his.

“In that scenario our child wouldn’t have a place in the succession line. We would have more freedom. This part is what I like the most of this option.”

“What do you want to do?” she asked him sincerely.

“Honestly I’d like to marry you. Pressure or not, if you were up to it we would go to the town hall tomorrow.” he waited until the shocked expression on her face faded. “We could live somewhere else than Kensington – don’t care much for that part. I don’t want our children to have titles. it’s a fucking burden to bear, but he or she will be upgraded to prince or princess whenever father is King anyway.”

“Do you think our marriage would work? I personally don’t think I’d be able to face a divorce. I want all of ‘until death us do part’.” she finished the ice cream and left the empty box on Harry’s bedside table and turned to look at him.

“Of course it would…” she looked at him pointedly and asked him to think with his mind and not heart. “Ok… thank you for the reality check. I think that we are very good to and for each other. Relationship is something you build and take care of each day. As long as we’re both committed to our success, I do believe we could go forever. We’re both children from divorced parents and I think we agree that we wouldn’t want that for our children. But also we wouldn’t want an unhealthy environment for them to grow up at, just like we did. So if it came to a point where our relationship became toxic, we would need to separate our ways.”

“That’s a more sensible response Mr. Wales.” she pecked his lips again.

“I don’t think it’s healthy for us to keep guessing what might happen. It’s way too many options. It’ll drive us crazy... I would rather think and chose something that is actually given to us to think about.”

“Do you think you can have an appointment with The Queen after my 12th week milestone?” she was biting her lips as a nervous trait.

“I shall see to it.” he answered.

“Then we will be presented with options and decide what’s best for our family.”

“Ok...” he helped her to lie down. She was wearing one of his pajamas shirts and her ten-week bump showing. He caressed it and then placed a soft kiss on it.

“I do want to tell my mom first. Can we?”

“We can do whatever you want, darling.”

“So after we pass that milestone, I will call her and then we will sit with The Queen to discuss.”

“In the meantime I will do my best to keep you hidden.” he said.

“Which won’t work as we have Tommy’s Christening to attend.” she laughed.

“And are you OK with that?” he was still caressing her bump. “I know that you want to go, but don’t you think it’d be better if you stayed home? Or maybe just attended the reception afterwards? There’s a great chance of being spotted. Are you ready for it? Your life as you know it will be forever changed… and for that I am deeply sorry.”

“Well… I don’t want to miss it and sooner or later I will be spotted. We won’t arrive together or sit together during the service. But I do think the press will put 1+1 together and link me to all other photos… As I will be the only unknown person there. And I know what I’ve signed up for upon agreeing to be your girlfriend and carrying your child. No one will ever be ready for that. And I will need to rely on you a lot.” she sighed.

(…)

Carol had asked Hailey to design something for as she had no idea what to wear on a Christening. She had been flattered when Lara had sent an invitation that said “Honorary godmother” for her, she truly wasn’t expecting an invitation to such an intimate and formal event. 

She was at her sister’s studio – which was a spare room at her house – surrounded by lots of fabrics, sketches, pictures and at least three sewing machines. This was the last fitting of the pink dress Hailey had said would work for a morning event.

“You really should stop eating junk food Carolina.” Hailey said when noticed that the dress wasn’t closing as smoothly as it was three weeks before. “You’re getting chubby.”

Concentrating on not laughing or spilling the beans, she simply nodded.

“Thank goodness the Christening is in two days or I’d have to loosen up this dress, again.” Hailey said clearly irritated. “Never show up on time on fitting days and when you do show up, you’ve gained weight. Good Lord.” she mumbled to herself and when finished, she let Carol look at herself in the mirror.

She was in awe. Even barefoot, without her hair done and make up-free she was feeling pretty. Which was a first ever since she learned she was carrying her bundle of joy. The dress had 7/8 sleeves, the front had a draped finish and the skirt that ended just above her knees was made of feathers in the same colour.

“It’s amazing, Hailey. Thank you” Carol said turning around to see. “I think I want you designing my whole wardrobe.”

“Let’s not get carried away, shall we?” Hailey joked. “Now you just need shoes and accessories. Please don’t ruin my creation.” 

“I might stop by at Harrod’s later and see if I can find anything.”

“Maybe go with a big hat to cover your face?” her sister offered knowing that Carol would have her life turned upside down any moment now.

“That’s exactly what I am going for.”

(…)

Carol had asked for a day off on Friday before the christening and packed everything she was going to need for the weekend affair. All godparents (Harry, Skippy’s sister Victoria, Lara’s brother Henry, Eugenie and Jake Warren) were to check in at the luxurious Luton Hoo Hotel for a welcome luncheon and to rehearse (Carol didn’t understand why a Christening would need a rehearsal but didn’t comment on it). Then the other guests would arrive on Saturday at noon for the Service and then attend a brunch afterwards. The godparents were expected to stay at the hotel and enjoy it’s spa, checking out only on Sunday evening after a thank you dinner.

Carol had to pack way too many outfits and right now she was fitting well into only half of her clothes because of her bump. She was accompanying Harry for the three day stay as per Lara’s request. The brunette had bought a small golden bracelet with Tommy’s name engraved as a gift and hoped his parents would like it.

Harry asked Bill to carry Carol’s luggage to the waiting car while he kissed his girlfriend and – when he checked they were truly alone - her bump.

“You both ready to go?” he asked.

“Yes! I need to see that little red headed cherub!” she said happily.

They went to the car, both sitting on the back seats, buckling up and talking animatedly about the party and Harry explaining what was expected of her. This was Carol’s first formal encounter with people he had known his whole life. Most of them were daughters and sons of his parents’ friends and they all have been a tight knit group ever since they were born. 

Skippy and Lara had opted for a small gathering of closest family members and a few selected friends – Carol was so relieved about it, she didn’t think she’d be able to face a big gathering right now. Thankfully she knew some of the guests that would likely attend as she didn’t want to be left alone while Harry was on godfather duty.

“So Eugenie is coming?” she asked.

“Yes… She’s also a godmother, remember?” he replied.

“Oh thank God. I think I only know her and Jack and Jake and Zoe. Are you sure Arthur and Alessandra are not attending?”

“Yes. Alessandra had to do something in California and Arthur went with her.” he traced the worry lines on her forehead. “Don’t stress too much, Carol. I will be by your side most of the time.”

“I know… it’s just…” she started and he waited. “Nevermind.”

“What is it darling?” Harry said holding her hand.

“I can’t help but feel inadequate to attend such an event.”

“It’s the Christening of your friends’ kid. How on earth can you be inadequate?” he was confused.

“Said friends are aristocrats, barons and baronesses... Close enough to the monarchy… and I’m… I’m just… me.” she said, not looking at him.

“Carol, trust me. Your accomplishments are way greater than what any of us will ever have. You fought your way through life to get to where you are now. We all just had it all handed to us on silver spoons, quite literally. If not actually handed, doors were opened because of connections and surnames.” he kissed her temple. “Also, if anyone think any less of you, it’s their loss. You did point out a few days ago that we’re on the 21st century after all.”

“Hopefully I won’t embarrass you. I don’t know a single thing about etiquette.” she said, biting her lower lip.

“I’ve done my share of embarrassment enough. Nothing you do will ever beat my Vegas trip. Don’t worry. If anyone treats you badly, let me know. Or just go find a familiar face to chat, Ok?”

“Ok. Thank you.”

“You’ve got it. Just keep your charming self and you’ll be fine.” he added kissing her knuckles.

She admired the change in the scenery as they left busy central London to the countryside on their way to Luton. Carol was still feeling uneasy, but decided to have some water to try and calm her stomach. Being driven on the “wrong” side of the road still scared her and she was trying to believe in what Harry had said and not what her mind was shouting at her.

The hotel was a newly renewed manor and it’s perfect tended lawn and lakes were quite imposing. Harry offered his hand to help her out of the car and they went to the lobby to check-in. He usually asked Bill to do it, but wanted to give some sense of normalcy to his girlfriend, so decided to do it himself. He obviously understood that Carol knew who he was and knew that he had some privileges and hadn’t to bother with some tasks as everything he could possible need would’ve been taken care of in a matter of seconds.

He also didn’t want to scare her away – or let her think that he was incapable of doing things for himself. He wanted to tone it down a bit, and let her see that they could mix her humble upbringing with his luxurious and privileged one. He was set to make an effort and be more hands-on on tasks that the rest of the world did on a daily basis.

“The rest of the world don’t go to a 5 start hotel for the weekend.” he thought to himself, shaking his head, while signing the paper the receptionist gave to him.

She couldn’t help but notice the clear shift on the staff behaviour when they spotted Harry. They all bowed or curtsied to him, all of them curious – but obviously not asking – as to who she was. Harry intertwined their fingers while he spoke to the attendant at the lobby, to reassure her. Bill and the other bodyguards appearing just seconds later with their luggage and attentively looking around the seemingly empty lobby.

Apparently they had a paparazzi free travel and he was thankful for that. Harry had booked the mansion state suite for them, which was bigger than her whole apartment. Their California king bed was so inviting and she wanted to take a nap so badly but knew that she couldn’t. As she was travelling comfortable – another reason to have been looked upon by the staff -, she knew that she’d have to change for the luncheon.

Soon, some of the hotel staff was unpacking their luggage and organizing everything in the walk in closet in full speed. She didn’t even have the time to ask them to leave it – as fast as they came, they were gone.

Harry was on his phone and she didn’t want to listen to his conversation, opting to go to the bathroom for a quick shower to help her to stay awake. It might have been the car movement that had her so sleepy. The bath robe available was so soft and slightly warmed that it almost made the somewhat “wake up” cold shower ineffective. She styled her hair in a sleek ponytail and opted to wear one of the dresses that concealed her growing belly. She applied make up – making it simple – and went to the bedroom to fetch both Tommy’s gift and her heels.

“You look amazing darling.” Harry said when he spotted her yawning. “Tired, huh?”

“So much...” she whispered.

“I will try to find an excuse for you, and then you both can rest a bit.” He said, kissing her neck while resting his hands on her belly.

“Good luck with that.” she laughed.

He helped her with her shoes and changed clothes as fast as he could to go to one of the banquet halls where the invitation said the luncheon would be held. He had one hand on Carol’s lower back, protectively and also to guide her through the doors. He could hear the footsteps of his bodyguards behind them and made a mental note to ask Bill to increase the distance between them a little bit. This was going to be a stressful event for Carol and he didn’t want her feeling suffocated.

Their heard Tommy crying before they arrived at the hall. Exchanging a concerned look, they hushed to the Victorian styled room. Lara was holding her cherub, pacing the room, making soothing noises while Skippy was searching for something inside the diaper bag until he retrieved a pacifier. Carol went directly to Lara.

“Carol! I’m glad you came.” Lara said, side hugging her friend while rocking the little boy and looking for her husband. “I’m sorry. He’s fussy today.”

“Is he okay?” Harry asked concerned.

“Don’t mention it! Hi Tommy.” Carol said in a sing-song voice, caressing his red locks. “Auntie Carol is here.”

“He’s fine mate. Have just woken up.” Skippy replied when arriving with the pacifier, giving it to his son who stopped crying immediately. He greeted his best friend and Carol, asking them to make themselves comfortable while they waited for some people to arrive to start serving the food.

“Carol” Lara asked after a few pleasantries were exchanged. “Do you mind coming with me?”

“Sure.” Carol handed her clutch to Harry to hold, grabbed Tommy’s diaper bag and followed Lara to the nearest bathroom that smelled like lavender which immediately made her head hurt and her stomach to turn, even before pregnancy she hated the scent to lavender. 

Thankfully she hadn’t eaten much until now. The room was large – like everything in this hotel it seemed -, with marble sinks and stalls, gold details, everything screaming “tastefully luxurious”, it also had two deep burgundy upholstered chairs

“It’s my turn to change this little man’s nappy and I think he’s getting hungry.” Lara said happily undoing his onesie buttons, while Carol handed her the wipes and a clean nappy. “I’m glad you came. We won’t have much time to catch up this weekend, though. But we should go out sometime. Maybe lunch?”

“We’ve been busy, haven’t we?” Tommy smiled melting both women’s hearts. “I wish I was busy with this little man… Office work is so boring.”

Carol disposed of the used diaper and arranged everything back into the bag while Lara sat on one of upholstered chairs and got ready to feed her baby, Carol sat across from her friend. She watched at how lovingly she talked to and looked at her son and how happy the infant latched on.

She noticed in that moment that she wanted that so badly. Her love for her child was already one of the strongest feeling she ever felt. She knew that her baby was her reason to believe in a better tomorrow and to fight for it. She knew she’d move heavens and earth to make this child protected. Her mama bear instinct kicked right in at full force.

Her hand unconsciously went to her bump caressing it. She wanted to be a mum and in that moment she finally figured out that she was going to be a mother in a few months’ time. She wanted to feel the first kicks, she wanted to hold her baby close to her and get to know everything about her little bundle of joy: his or her preferences, mannerisms, personality, dreams...

“Why are you crying?” Lara asked after she looked up at her friend and saw the brunette with tears on her eyes.

“It’s nothing...” Carol said drying her tears.

“Carol… Is anything the matter?” Lara was preoccupied.

Carol got up to fetch a tissue and dry her tears. She took a deep breath and smiled at Lara.

“I’m pregnant.” Carol blurted.

“Beg your pardon?” Lara looked at her with a shocked expression on her face.

“I’m pregnant.” Carol repeated slowly this time.

“What is it with us and bathrooms when it comes announcing pregnancies?” Lara laughed. “How far along? You weren’t planning to tell me, were you?”

“I’m ten weeks along, we found out a couple of weeks ago. And no, no one was supposed to know before the twelve week mark… but seeing you with him, I just realized that I want this so badly and these damn hormones made my mouth talk faster than my brain could think.”

“Don’t worry, your secret is well kept. I’d hug you but master here is hungry.” they smiled and Carol sat down again. “How are you feeling?”

“I didn’t have many symptoms before I found out, but then, I became tired, breasts sore, sleepy and snappy.” they laughed and Lara commented it was very normal.

“And how’s Harry?”

“Over the moon. I think he wants to spread the word like wildfire… He’s wanted this for so long.” Carol smiled caressing her bump. “But he’s into an overprotective mode that is annoying.”

“Expected. He will be like this for the rest of your lives… Stop fighting it and get used to it, Carol. After everything that has happened to his family, it’s quite obvious that he won’t let anything of the sort happen again.” Lara said. “I’m glad for you. They will be close in age!”

“Thank you for not pointing out the out of wedlock implicit in this news.” Carol said when Tommy unlatched and smiled at his mum.

“Well… you’re welcome? What are you guys going to do about it?” she gave the baby to Carol, together with a burp cloth while she clasped her nursing bra and adjusted the dress again. Carol was gently burping the baby.

“We will know for sure in two weeks. I’m trying not to think about it just yet.” she sighed.

“Do try to enjoy the peace while it lasts. We are definitely scheduling a lunch date after you have “The talk” and I will be all ears for you.” she kissed her friend’s temple.

After the baby was properly burped, the ladies made their way back to the hall where Harry had a glass of scotch on one hand, talking to Jake, Skippy and Jack, probably about football. Carol and Lara took their turns to greet the new comers, with Zoe and Eugenie cooing over the baby on Carol’s arms. Harry’s eye twinkled admiring his girlfriend thinking that soon, it’d be their baby on her arms.

Carol stood beside Harry, playing with Tommy only half listening to what people were saying around her.

“I see that Tommy’s stolen my girl.” Harry joked, caressing Carol’s lower back.

“I think it’s the ginger hair.” Eugenie joked.

“Of course it’s the ginger hair – and the cute face. It’s nice to look at one for a change.” Carol joked.

“Ok, gotta keep you too separated. You girls teaming up will be the death of me.” Harry joked.

Reluctantly Carol gave Tommy to his father while Harry introduced her to the people he knew. Basically everyone in the room was a Lord/Lady or Baron and she felt a little intimidated but didn’t let it show. Carol first met Skippy’s parents and his stepmother, she knew his father was one of Prince Charles’ best friend – and he was studying her. Clearly his friend would know that his younger son had a new girlfriend by this evening. She was polite but let Harry do the small talk. Then it was Lara’s side of the family, she was introduced to her father and brother. Skippy’s sister  was the easiest to get along with… she shared the same sense of humor as her brother’s.

Carol was relieved when she found her assigned place at one of the round tables spread against the hall. It had a round floral vase in the centre, cutlery (lots of it) were made of silver and the glasses were crystal. Harry was sitting at her left and Jack at her right, followed by Eugenie, Jake and Zoe. Knowing everyone made things easier for her and Eugenie kindly asked her boyfriend to exchange places so she could sit by Carol’s side. Both of them engaged on a conversation during the first course. Eugenie was discreetly pointing to the right cutlery without anyone noticing and Carol gave her a polite smile as a thank you.

“Don’t need to be nervous, Carol.” Eugenie said at some point. “You’ll get used to it. And thankfully the only members of the Royal family here will be Harry and I. You’ll do just fine.”

(…)

Carol excused herself from the rehearsal. She wouldn’t play an important part during the ceremony anyway and she wanted a nap. Lara, now being even more empathetic with her friend, didn’t fuss about it and Carol went to their luxurious suite and straight to the bed, not even bothering in changing clothes or removing her make up.

She woke up later with feather-like kisses on her face and slowly opened her eyes to a very handsome Harry.

“Hi.” he said smiling to her.

“Hi” she answered back.

“I’ve missed you” he said nuzzling his nose on her neck, giving her the now familiar goosebumps.

“It’s been only a couple of hours.” she caressed his beard.

“It looks like an eternity for me.” he was laying on the bed beside her. “Did you get the rest that you need?”

“I did, yes.” she yawned and stretched. “Fully charged now.”

They shared a laugh and Carol positioned her head on his chest and one of her legs between his. He instantly held her, playing with her hair.

“I’ve asked Lara for you to enter through the back door tomorrow. I think I’m not ready to share you with the world just yet.”

“Thank you.” she whispered.

“My heart almost skipped a beat when I saw you with Tommy today.” he said and she could hear the smile on his voice. “My girl with a ginger baby on her arms… If you weren’t pregnant already you’d be getting tonight.”

They both laughed hard at that.

“Don’t be so cocky.”

“It’s just… you know that you’re giving me something I’ve wanted for a long time. Don’t you?” he said after a while. “A family of my own to protect, to take care of and provide for. A child to teach lots of things – someone to be a better version of myself. Thank you, Carol. I know this is hard for you. But I promise to be there every step of the way.”

She was crying after he finished his speech and he knew it. He didn’t mention or made fun of her because of that, but he only held her tighter and kissed her temple.

(…)

Carol woke up early on Saturday morning. It took her a while to untangle herself from Harry’s arms but she managed it. Putting on the robe to cover her now naked body, she went to the living room space of their suite and asked for breakfast to be delivered for them. She took a quick shower and started setting up her make up and hairdresser station on the bathroom vanity when Harry woke up and went to her, hugging her from behind.

“Morning.” he said trying to open her robe and receiving a playful slap afterwards.

“Morning!” she replied.

“Do you have time for a quickie before you start making yourself even more beautiful?” he asked seductively.

“Now now Mr. Wales… we did have four very “longies” last night. You can’t possibly be still horny.” she said looking at him through the mirror.

“Well… your bigger breasts make me hard. I can’t help it.” he said circling her nipples with his thumb.

“If we start, we are going to be late. So, your Royal Horniness, keep yourself together and we shall deal with it afterwards.” she fastened the robe belt again while he pouted and sat on the counter.

“Why do you need all of this?” he asked pointing to all of the make up she brought, changing the subject and concentrating hard on other things so he’d get rid of the boner he was sporting at the moment.

“It’s not even enough and I want to look nice today.”

“You look nice every day.” he said while watching her washing her face and applying some lotions.

“Thank you.” she said looking at him and pecking his lips.

She started to apply her make up and he didn’t even wanted to ask what all of those things would do, deciding to take a shower before breakfast. She finished faster than he thought, given the amount of things she applied and they enjoyed the perfectly cooked breakfast before changing clothes. 

Harry wanted a picture of Carol wearing that pink dress and noticed that if she placed her hand on her belly, they could see her small bump that seemed to grow by the second. He smiled when mentioned it to her and she said that she would likely have a very big bump.

“You will be a very sexy momma.” he commented while holding her clutch and the present that they had forgotten to give on the day before and went to their friend’s suite.

Skippy opened the door to their suite and informed Carol that Lara was in the bedroom nursing. He and Harry stayed on the living room while Carol went on the search of the baby.

“Morning sunshine.” Lara said when Carol opened the door.

“Good morning!”

Tommy looked around and smiled at Carol before turning and latching once again.

“As soon as he finishes, can you dress him for me, please?” Lara asked and Carol agreed.

“We forgot to give you his present yesterday” Carol gave the small package to her friend. “I hope you like it.”

Lara opened it and thanked her friend for the bracelet. It was very delicate and simple, one that she’d buy herself for her son if she had thought of that and clearly a very well thought present for him.

“I loved it, Carol. Thank you so much.”

After the baby was well fed and burped, Carol dressed him carefully and combed his hair to the side. She then fastened the bracelet on his arms and left Lara alone so she could finish getting ready for them to leave. Upon entering the living room again, with Tommy smiling and happy, Harry’s heart filled with emotion.

“You’re going to kill me.” he whispered to her.

“Why?”

“You with him on your arms, you being so lovely to him and carrying our baby… I can’t wait until it’s our turn.”

(…)

Harry and Carol rode together with Eugenie and Jack to the St. Albans Cathedral. The car stopped first at the back entrance where Carol jumped off and quickly entered the church, finding her assigned place. And then stopped at the front of the church and sure enough, lots of photographers were waiting for them there. Harry and Eugenie waved and entered the church, waiting for Skippy and Lara to arrive. Harry was shifting his weight and looking where Carol was sitting still alone.

“Calm down, Harry. She’s just fine.” Eugenie mentioned.

“I don’t think having her here is a good idea.” He replied.

“Why not?”

“I don’t think she’s ready for what’s to come from the media once they realize who she is.” he sighed.

“It’s not going to be easy, we know that. But you love her and she loves you… and I think she’s a very strong woman. With our support she’ll do just fine.” Eugenie side hugged her cousin.

“Thank you for “our support” part. It means a lot.”

“I really like her…”

“So do I…. Jack, would you mind?” Harry asked.

“Right on it...” he pecked Eugenie’s lips and went to sit beside Carol. It was pretty obvious how she had relaxed after seeing a friendly face and they both started chatting right away.

(…)

The Service was very right to the point but beautiful and moving.

Lara had asked someone to decorate the church with lots of flower arrangements in a mixture of white Casablanca lilies, tulips and Lily of the valley. Tommy was as happy as he could be, trying the eat the program on his mum’s hand and smiling, up until the water touched his head but his daddy soon made him stop crying and cheery again.

Carol was paying attention and making sure she held the best posture as possible, as she knew that some of these people had Prince Charles on speed dial and she wanted to make a good impression.

Even though when you meet him you’re going to announce you’re pregnant… Not the greatest first impression will come out of that.

She shook her head to clear off these thoughts and smiled at her friends when Skippy waved at her from the altar. She was really fighting the urge of placing her hands on her bump and making a mental note of asking Harry how christenings were done in his family. She knew what they shared with the press, but didn’t know how the ceremony was held.

Lara requested everyone present to take a group picture, together with the priest before they left the church. Although Harry had tried to have her beside him, Carol ended up beside Jack on the far right of where he was. After the pictures were taken, Bill appeared signalling it was time to go and Carol left through the back entrance going straight to the waiting car.

At moment, as they had rehearsed, Harry and Eugenie left the church through the front door together with the other attendants and stopped to take a few pictures with his godson as Lara wanted.

Everyone else started to get into their cars to head to the reception whilst Harry, Eugenie and Jack  conveniently stayed behind to stop and wave to the press – just to make sure that Carol’s car would be long gone without anyone following.

Jack was the one driving this car and he could see that the Prince was nervous and he could relate to that… He was the one arriving at the family and even then it was very difficult. As soon as they entered the Hotel’s grounds – out of sight of the paps that began following them - Harry got out of the car before it even fully stopped moving and bolted straight through the corridors until he found the reception room. Carol was there, sipping on some water and he immediately hugged her.

“Are you alright, darling?” he was carefully checking her to make sure she wasn’t going to hide anything.

“Yes, just fine… I think I’m still undercover.” she said. “Bill is a great security man, Harry. Don’t worry.”

“I don’t like the idea of you getting discovered while pregnant...” he confessed.

“I know. I don’t either.” she chastely pecked his lips. “Let’s just not think about it, ok? Everything went fine and the other guests are arriving and you have more pictures to pose for.”

Harry went on godfather mode, still making sure Carol was within his eyesight.

The photographer Lara hired was good, getting all the “must have’ shots as quickly as possible and Harry wanted to have one of him, Carol and Tommy. When he saw the picture on the camera’s display, he knew that it was going straight to the mantle of his fireplace.

________________________________________________

A/N: I hope all of you are keeping safe and sane on this quarantine mode.

Thank you for your continued support! I love to read all of the messages you send me and hopefully you’ll enjoy this quit long chapter.

Xoxo

[boundtoyouphff]

Chapter 11: Royals Do Not...

A/N: Hello everyone! I am so sorry that I have not been as active on here. I have moved to England temporarily and its been quite the adventure! I feel inspiration here and there to write this story so I am hoping that this inspiration and I can continue to share more of this story with you. Much love xx

————————————————————————————

From the moment I was born I have lived my life in the spotlight. Many people I have met are envious of that fact, of the fame and apparent glamour that my birth right gave me. But... it is far from what they dream it as to be.

It is not all glitz and glam or dressing up in a pretty designer dress and wearing magnificent sparkling jewelry. It’s about being a public servant to the people of your country and with that, there are rules that are not meant to be broken. Rules of how I should be greeted by another, who is allowed to touch me, how I am supposed to act in every occasion you can think of.

My grandmother instilled this quote in me at a tender young age as my rebellious side craved to appear... ‘to be believed you have to be seen. You have to give the people a monarchy they desire and envy to be like and thus act like one.’

I have stopped counting the amount of times I have been lectured on what “Royals do not...” do, mainly its because I don’t want to do things the way I was taught. To show no empathy or compassion, to not embrace and hug someone or try to relate to them by putting myself down from this pedestal that I should be cemented in.

I have been told to act ‘more royal’ but what does that even mean? Does anyone really know? What really makes me different from anyone else I pass by on the street?

Nothing.

I can hear my grandmothers scolding tone invade my mind when I am on an engagement, telling me how I should be acting or the fact that I held someone’s hand was wrong. And yet, I can never learn to stop that. I cannot put on a fake smile or not feel genuine emotions that these people elicit in me.

Those three little words.

Royals do not...

They define my life. Or at least that is what they want me to believe.

—————————————

Emilia lifted her chin up in the air as her stylist and make up artist, Ella, applied a natural layer of make up to her face. Mia Deacon was rambling off in the corner about the day’s full itinerary of Harry’s tour accompanied by the princess, stressing over every single detail with little side notes of protocol reminders, no doubt her grandmother incorporated in through Mia.

Ella rolled her eyes with her lips spreading into a cheeky smile picking up on the fact that Emilia was starting to get annoyed with her private press secretary. “Just be you, Emilia.” Her stylist encouraged in a sincere tone that was matched within her eyes.

The princess closed her eyes with a slow nod and tuned out all the voices from around her to focus on calming her nerves. Emilia felt the pressure from every angle and today would only be another day that every moment would be cautiously watched and scrutinized not only by her grandmother, but also the Illyrian media.

“There how do you like this Em? I could add a bit more but felt a natural look would be perfect for today and then this evening for the state banquet we could amp it up!” Ella delightfully smiled at the finished product and grabbed a mirror to hold up in front of Emilia.

“Looks perfect like always Ella. Thank you very much.” Emilia’s lips tugged into a smile and stood up from her stool motioning for her stylist to follow her into the closet. “Now, I forgot which outfit we talked about last week for the first engagement.”

Mia’s heels clicked behind them and entered her walk in closet ready to put her opinion in. “Let’s make sure it’s elegant and regal. The style of a true princess.” Emilia’s press secretary was adamant that she would be the one to ultimately decide if her dress was suitable for the occasion, but the princess was not going to succumb to the pressures placed on her when someone else would decide every single little detail.

“I appreciate the input Mia.” Emilia sorted through her closet analyzing a few options before continuing. “But, I think this is a decision for Ella and I. Besides I am heading to a children’s hospital in a lower socioeconomic community and do not believe that is the place to be ‘regal’ as you put it, but more... relatable...” Emilia angled her head down, admiring a dress she thought would be a good fit for the event.

“Emilia… these engagements are important for you.” Mia was not backing down from the princess.

“Important for me? Or important for you so you don’t lose your job.” Emilia sassily replied and turned around to confront her private secretary with a disappointed expression morphing onto her face. With each passing day, it seemed like Mia was no longer interested in working with Emilia, rather for her grandmother. Able to keep a close watchful eye on the young royal and persuade her actions to those that would align with the Queen’s.

“Both.” Mia crossed her arms defensively and narrowed a stare towards the princess. “Your grandmother hired me to set you on a straight path and you have been making this job more than difficult because of your attitude and the need to be on the front page of the daily paper... daily.” The brunette freely spoke her mind, not holding anything back. “You need to grow up and be the princess your grandmother wants you, rather needs you to be.” Those words cut through Emilia like a knife, stinging on their way out.

Tristan had walked in mid conversation and was casually leaning up against the framed entrance watching the encounter unfold in front of his eyes. His brow furrowed in displeasure seeing how Mia was treating Emilia. He could recall all the difficulties he previously had with the princess, but he showed Emilia how they could work together and gave her the freedom she craved every once in a while in return for her cooperation and in time, built an understanding relationship. The moment he met Mia, Tristan had an inkling that she would rub Emilia the wrong way mixed with the fact that she was not the princess’s choice rather the Queen’s intention to keep a closer eye on Emilia.

Emilia’s silence was profoundly felt amongst all standing around her as the awkwardness in the room rose. The disappointment that was etched on her face provided more proof of what the silence meant as she stared down Mia

Mia had over stepped majorly and she knew it. Opening her mouth to apologize she was interrupted before she could even start.

“Mia.” Emilia spat out her name. “I need people on my team who can work with me, not work against me. There really never was a cohesive feeling when you arrived and partly for the fact that you believe my grandmother is your boss as she is the one you are required to please and not me. That was your first mistake.” The princess calmly spoke, mustering all she could within herself to not lose it. “Your second mistake is thinking you could speak to me that way and this is not the first time I have let it go unchecked.”

“Emilia, I apologize.” Mia stepped forward towards the scowling princess to beg for forgiveness, but Emilia was through with her.

“It’s your royal highness or ma’am to you.” Emilia interrupted with a clenched jaw. “Mrs. Deacon, I think this is where we say our goodbyes. Thank you for your service and I wish you all the best in your future endeavours.” The princess raised her head to look past Mia at Tristan giving him a slight nod of the head. “Tristan, please escort Mrs. Deacon out of my apartment. I am sure she will be wishing to speak with the Queen on this matter.”

“Gladly, ma’am.” Tristan stepped forward and gripped Mia’s arm tightly, giving it a tug back. “It’s time to leave here, Mia.”

Mia’s big brown eyes that were filled with regret peaked up at the blonde RPO. “You know this is ridiculous Tristan.” She was practically being pulled out of the princess’s apartment.

“What is ridiculous is how you thought you could change Emilia. Maybe she is what this family needs right now.” Tristan stood up for the young princess he had grown fond of despite her unprecedented ways. “A breath of fresh air.”

Emilia turned around being no longer able to watch Mia’s figure slowly disappear in the distance. She had to hide the tears that were threatening to over pour. Never had she felt so alone in this world before, but her mind could not stay on that thought as it brought images of articles to the forefront of her mind knowing this would have to be revealed publicly. Not to mention how her grandmother would react once she heard the news of Mia Deacon no longer being her look out for Emilia.

The princess fought back the tears and gained her composure while sorting through her dresses. “Can you pick one out Ella, I trust your judgment.” Emilia sat down on top of a white cushioned bench taking a moment to herself.

“I think this one will look fabulous on you along with these shoes and a simple pair of pearl earrings.” Emilia lifted her head and smiled weakly at a beaming Ella who was holding up a black and white simple dress with a turquoise heel to add a pop of color.

“Me too.”

————————

“Good morning.” Harry leaned in and pressed a greeting kiss on both of Emilia’s cheeks. He had been waiting for the princess to join him on their first engagement as his team waited at the convoy along the palace’s gates, but Emilia was nearly twenty minutes late. Judging by her quiet demeanour the prince guessed that something had happened.

“Morning.” Emilia spoke with a quiet voice and was visibly distracted, barely looking the prince in his eyes.

“What’s wrong?” Harry’s brow furrowed with concern while the princess peaked up at him through her dark lashes with those mesmerizing piercing blue eyes. For a brief second she allowed him into her thoughts that were painted across her face for him to clearly see, but they morphed into a fake smile that hide it all too quickly for Harry’s liking.

“Nothing.” Emilia brushed him off and stepped around him to get in the vehicle. “We better leave, Henry.”

The princess stared out the window hardly acknowledging the prince’s existence. Neither of them spoke a word to one another throughout the whole drive to the children’s hospital alerting Harry that something was definitely up with Emilia. His head lifted and locked with Tristan through the rear view mirror who was driving them to the engagement. Her RPO gave him a simple nod and pushed the button to bring up a separator between the back seat and the drivers, giving Harry and Emilia a bit of privacy.

“Talk to me, Emilia.” Harry’s soft voice was laced with genuine concern for the princess. “Please.” The prince begged of her when he was met with a silent reply.

Emilia closed her eyes and swallowed a lump in her throat. She could not bare to look at Harry so she continued to glance out the window, staring absentmindedly at the buildings they passed by while her thoughts consumed her.

All her mind was filled with was her grandmothers ridiculing voice saying...

Royals do not be irrational about their decisions.

“I am sure you will hear a few people commenting today that I fired my private secretary this morning.” Emilia sighed at the end of her sentence.

“Well, that happens.” Harry non-chalantly played it off, not wanting to make a big deal out of it. “I am sure there are other people more capable for the job.”

“No…” Her head snapped towards Harry as he was met with a hard stare. “You don’t understand, Henry.” Emilia’s cold icy stare bore into him. “Mia was hired by my grandmother to keep a closer eye on me and change my unroyal ways. I am just waiting to hear word from her about how disappointed she is in me... again.” The princess turned away from Harry to hide her somber eyes. “Nothing I ever do is good enough. No matter how hard I try, I am not good enough.... not royal enough.”

“I am sorry, Emilia.” The prince’s heart felt for her while her words tugged at his heart strings. “But, think of this as an opportunity to find someone who you can work well with, who will be on your side now and do things the way you want to do them.” Harry shifted in his seat to move closer to Emilia. “Come here.” He whispered and gripped her arm gently to pull Emilia into him.

“Nooo.” She fought it for a second, but quickly gave into his request craving his comforting touch. Emilia wrapped her arms around Harry, releasing a deep sigh and finding comfort once again in his arms. “I feel so alone, Henry.” The princess fought back the tears, but a stray one trickled down her cheek. “Why can’t being me just be good enough for someone? Why do I have to bend to their will only because I do things a little differently?”

“You aren’t alone.” His thumb rubbed over the soft fabric of her dress on the back of her arm. “You have me.” Emilia picked her head up off his shoulder to look up into his eyes to see if the sincerity in his voice matched. “And you are good enough, Emilia. Don’t let anyone tell you different.” The kind words that rolled off his tongue made the hurt subside a little, as she found solace in them.

“Thank you for being you.” Emilia cupped his cheek and without warning, leaned in and captured Harry’s lips. The princess had no idea what had gotten over her, but having someone on her side without any ill intentions brought a sense of reassurance and security to her that had been lacking for numerous years, so she welcomed it with open arms. She realized what she had done and tore her lips off of Harry’s only to feel Harry’s hand on her neck to stop her from moving any further away.

“Don’t pull away.” His lips embraced Emilia’s again while holding her head steady. She smiled into the kiss and welcomed the feeling of Harry’s lips softly kissing her. He was gentle, but passionate as the prince continued a feverish attack, making his motives clear that he indeed wanted Emilia.

There was a piece inside of Emilia that had feelings for Harry, making it more difficult for her to ignore with each passing day as it continued to grow stronger within her. It was undeniable that there was this palpable connection they shared like an outside force was playing like a puppet with their heartstrings.

Harry tugged hard on Emilia’s lips and captured a tiny moan that escaped from them. She clutched the collar of Harry’s shirt and pulled him down, fighting for a piece of control, but the prince did not back down and fought back with soft kisses trailing down her jaw line down towards her collarbone. Emilia was breathless as her head gently tipped back, giving Harry full access to her neck.

“We should stop…” The princess forced out from a fully clouded mind with evident regret laced in her tone.

“We should…” Harry mumbled against her soft skin as he found his way back to her lips and delicately tasted them, savouring the taste.

The screams of fans muffled from outside the vehicle brought them hastily back to reality. Emilia released her grip on Harry’s shirt and immediately sat back, clearing her throat and checking to see if her dress was in proper placement.

The prince was beaming from ear to ear as he licked his lips, tasting the remnants of Emilia on them. His eyes drifted towards a half stunned princess as she stiffly sat beside him, attempting to get the moment out of her mind.

“We should not have done that before an engagement.” Emilia’s shaky voice sounded as she fidgeted nervously with the ends of her dress.

“Don’t worry, it will be fine.” The ever-assuring prince calmed her. “It’s not like they are going to ask if we locked lips, Emilia.” Harry tossed his head back in laughter after seeing her ice blue eyes wide with shock.

“You can thank the blacked out windows for that.” The princess nervously giggled.

“Just, let’s keep it professional.” The princess informed him and even shifted further away from him. “Keep a good distance away from me.”

“Yes, princess.” Harry tugged on the sides of his suit jacket to straighten it out as their vehicle pulled to a stop. “Let’s not forget to have a little fun too. You aren’t the only one who likes to do things a little differently so let’s show them how the Brits do it!” Henry flashed a flirtatious charming smile at Emilia before his door sprung open and exited the vehicle to hear the hundreds of screaming fans hollering their names.

But, the same voice in her head was still louder than the cheers from the people... her grandmothers scolding her, again.

Emilia, Royals do not show any displays of affection.

Emilia gracefully stepped out of the back seat of the vehicle and briefly locked eyes with Tristan who displayed a genuine smile back towards the princess. Her eyes scanned the awaiting crowd and offered them a cheerful wave as they shouted her name. The princess walked around the vehicle to see Harry waiting patiently for Emilia before they headed towards the entrance of the hospital to greet the CEO and founders of St. Thereasita’s Hospital.

Harry motioned for Emilia to step ahead of him, technically against royal protocol but he was bound to break a few rules today to show the Illyrian media that breaking protocol was not as awful as they were portraying Emilia while she did it.

“Your royal highness, it’s a pleasure to have you visit us again Princess Emilia!” The founder of St. Thereasita’s Hospital greeted the princess with a warm handshake, attempting to speak above the erupting crowd behind them.

“It’s always a pleasure, Mr. Davies. Thank you again for allowing us to visit and see the children and their families.” Emilia smiled warmly and angled her body to proceed down to the next person while the prince stepped in behind her.

Harry and Emilia walked down through the pediatric cancer ward and visited a few families along with their eager children who were so excited to meet a prince and a princess. Along they way, they were educated on the different programs offered for families in this low income community and how their out reach in their community has changed many lives for the better.

Emilia sat down on a little girls bed who was playing with a stuffed animal. She looked quite pale and ill, lacking any expression. “Hello there.” The princess quietly intruded in the little girls thoughts as she peaked up at Emilia. “My name is Emilia, what’s yours?” The girl leaned forward and tapped Emilia on the nose with her stuffed bunny.

“Charlie.” She cupped her mouth and whispered, shyly eying the hoards of cameras behind the princess.

“That is a very pretty name, Charlie. I love your bunny!” The princess tried to distract Charlie from the media quietly listening to every one of their words.

“Do you have a bunny?! Like this one?” Charlie held the ratted out stuffed bunny proudly in the air, showing it off.

“You know, I don’t but I really wish I did though!” Emilia shared a glance towards Charlie’s smiling parents and delved into a conversation with him. She listened to Charlie’s story with empathy etched on her face, learning that this little girl was indeed a fighter but her treatments had recently stopped working. This family was at a crossroads in their life, unsure whether to let Charlie enjoy the rest of the little time she had left or go on to explore treatments in other countries that would put her body through so much to extend her life only by a little.

Emilia’s eyes were brimming with tears while her heart ached. Her hand flew to her chest as she leaned in and tried to formulate a string of words that got caught up in her throat. “I can’t imagine. She is a very strong little girl.” The princess felt a stray tear trickle down her cheek that she quickly brushed away and heard an array of cameras clicking making Emilia hide her face away from them.

Royals did not show emotion. Emilia could hear those exact words in her mind being spoken by her grandmother.

Harry was leaning up against the wall, watching the whole encounter take place before his eyes. The media were practically starving for anything they could use against the princess, rather anything that would sell the papers. He felt for Emilia deeply. Even though he had an understanding of the level of scrutiny she was under, this felt more like an obsession, like she was a money target.

The prince stepped in and made a joke with Charlie to which everyone laughed. Emilia was grateful for the distraction and was able to thank the family for a visit before moving on to the next event on the agenda. Emilia felt the immediate presence of Harry beside her and silently whispered a quiet thank you. She received a small nod from the British prince before Emilia heard the shouting coming down from the hall.

“My friend! It’s my friend!” A small little girl was holding on to her IV pole as she came running down the corridor towards Harry and Emilia.

As the child came closer and closer, Emilia was both heartbroken and caught off guard to find out that she recognized the young child with her tilted purple beanie slipping off her head that revealed her hair was all gone. It was Olivia, the little sweet girl she befriended at her patronage, the Breakfast Club, a few months back. She was sitting all alone because the bullies at school did not like her shoes.

Emilia crouched down and opened her arms out to invite Olivia in for an embrace. The little girl wrapped her arms around the princess and squeezed her arms so tightly around Emilia. Closing her eyes, she heard the clicks of the cameras going off behind her capturing what should have been a private moment between them.

Emilia hugged Olivia tighter as the words crept in, blocking them out and relishing the feeling of the embrace as if she tried to convince herself it was worth the risk.

Breaking away from the embrace, Olivia stared up at the princess with her big blue eyes smiling. “Did you come here to visit me?” She innocently asked with an excited tone in her voice that made Emilia giggle.

“Yes! I did!” The princess stood up from and laid eyes on what appeared to be Olivia’s mother.

“Come sweetheart, the princess is busy at the moment. Maybe we will see her later.” Her mother reached out for her hand, but she grasped Emilia’s instead.

“But, mummy! My friend is here to see me!” She pleaded with her mother. “I have a drawing for her.”

Emilia’s head turned to see Harry smiling down at her with a fond smile plastered on his lips as he silently watched the sweet, but sincere interaction. His head lifted to stare into the depth of her blue eyed gaze that looked to him for guidance. He understood what Emilia wished for in that moment, private time away from the intrusive press, but if she asked for it there would be no doubt something written about her being difficult with them the following day.

Royals do not be difficult with those promoting their causes. Smile and give them what they want.

The prince stepped in and cleared his throat, approaching Mr. Davies. “Would you like to take me on more of the tour? I would love to see more of the work you are doing here and meet some more of the families and children here if possible. Emilia will join us for the story telling session later.” Mr. Davies hesitated briefly and looked beside the prince towards Emilia who subtly nodded her approval.

“This way, your highness.” He led the way as the press followed in behind them.

Emilia stood there holding Olivia’s hand loosely as she watched Harry glance back over his shoulder with a small smirk at the corner of his lips. One photographer lingered behind and snapped his lens at the princess, bringing her back to the moment.

Before Emilia could speak, Tristan stepped in front of him. “Sir, please join the rest of the media crew ahead. Princess Emilia has a privately planned meeting.” The photographer reluctantly left them and joined the rest up ahead, leaving Emilia alone with Olivia and her family.

“Hello, I am Emilia.” The princess stretched out her hand and shook the mothers hand, greeting her warmly.

“I must apologize. I have no idea why Olivia thinks you are her friend and for her barging in like that.” Her mother attempted to apologize.

“No no! Do not apologize.” Emilia was quick to re-assure her. “Actually, she is telling the truth. We are friends, aren’t we?” She glanced down at the smiling little girl. “Why don’t you take me to your room?”

“And this is for you!” Olivia handed the princess a drawing to which Emilia took in delicately in her hands to analyze it. It was a drawing of the two of them at breakfast that day, but both of them apparently had massive feet as she had show cased them both wearing her idea of replicas of the shoes she had worn. Their smiles stretched across their whole face, making Emilia’s reflect the same in that moment.

“This is so well done Olivia! Do you mind if I keep it and hang it up?” The princess gently asked. Olivia was quick nodding her head in reply.

“You can have it! It is a drawing of our friendship.” Olivia tilted her head and gave the most proudest, sweetest smile that tugged at Emilia’s heartstrings.

“I know what you are wondering.” Olivia’s mother broke the moment as she gained Emilia’s gaze upon her. “Of what happened to my little girl.”

“I do... but you don’t have to tell me.” Emilia reached out and brushed the little girls beanie gently with her hand. “In my eyes, nothing has happened. Olivia is still that sweet, adorable girl I met that day. Who is now rocking more amazing style choices just like she always has.”

Olivia’s mother, Leah, was taken back and grew into a silent demeanour while tears quietly streamed down her cheeks. It had been months since someone had looked past her daughters diagnosis and saw Olivia for who she really was and Princess Emilia did that. Wiping away her tears subtly, she watched from a close, but far enough distance to observe her daughters interaction with the royal. But, one thing her eyes could not stray from is the smile, rather the sparkle of life that had grown in Olivia’s eyes at the moment she saw Emilia.

Leah had read her fair share of the news that surrounded the Illyrian royal family, more so of the princess who was now sat in front of her. The media had been slamming her for nearly every blink of an eye, tearing her down. But, she witnessed another version of Emilia that was often not showcased in the news and the rare time it was, they ridiculed her for being too ‘common’ and ‘not enough royal.’ In reality, that made her more relatable than most people who had walked through her daughters hospital room.

————

Emilia followed the sound of laughing children with Tristan in step beside her. She could hear the sound of Harry’s laughter from down the corridor that elicited a growing smile on her lips. Her feeble attempts to mask it failed miserably, she loved his laugh. Entering the room, Emilia opted to sit back and watch Harry interact with the children. Leaning up against the frame of a door she quietly kept her eyes on him, careful not to alert the media to her presence.

Harry was sitting on the tiniest chair she had ever seen, obviously meant for a child and not a grown man. But, there he was with a book in hand reading a group of children a story. He made silly faces and gave each character a different voice. Harry had the children holding their bellies in laughter, forgetting for a few minutes why they were in this hospital to begin with. They, were just being normal children the way they were supposed to be.

She sighed a breath of relief. Some piece of Emilia knew that Harry was putting on a bit of a show to show the media that it was ok to be relatable and to have fun on engagements. She deeply appreciated what he was doing for her, but in the end she knew things would never change as that small voice in the back of her head came to the forefront.

Royals do not have fun on engagements.

————————

Harry and Emilia exited the hospital after having a lovely visit at St. Theresitas. They both thanked Mr. Davies and chatted for a few minutes longer. Emilia felt Harry’s body become tense next to her and saw his jaw clench out of the corner of her eye. But, she continued the conversation with Mr. Davies.

The princess said her goodbyes only to turn around and find a swarm of paparazzi that had not been invited to attend the event, nearly pushing some of the barriers forward. The police told them to step back raising their arms up in the arm as a line of police built a barrier with their bodies, but Emilia knew exactly what was about to happen.

“Princess Emilia, Duchess of difficult! Why did you fire your private press secretary this morning?” One of them yelled at the princess. “Or did she actually quit because you were so demanding of her?”

Of course they had found out.

A sickening feeling in the pit of Emilia’s stomach began to grow as anxiety coursed through her body.

She felt a hand being placed on her back, settling her nerves with a simple touch. “We should go.” Harry’s voice broke through the clicks of the sea of cameras, his hand riskily guiding her forward. He knew that placing his hand on Emilia would insinuate rumours, but her safety was at the forefront of her mind.

Emilia quietly nodded and turned on her heel to leave, settling into Harry’s guiding hand on the small of her back. Showing off a fake smile and waving one last goodbye to the people who were awaiting so patiently to see them. But, with this media circus, a walk about would not be possible for security reasons.

The sound of metal crashing and shouting caused the princess to glance back over her shoulder to see some of the barriers being knocked down and a flood of paparazzi breaking through past the officers. Emilia gasped in shock as they shoved a policeman to the ground just to get to her, a hoard of running determined photographers came at her.

Tristan turned around and looked directly in Harry’s eyes for a brief second. “Get Emilia in the car now and go!” He barked an order at the prince, hoping he had made the right choice in trusting Harry with Emilia’s safety. There simply was not enough security to hold them back from the group rushing at her.

Emilia felt an arm wrap around from behind her and brought her body protectively into Harry’s to shield her from them. “Emilia, run.” His voice was commanding and cold. She picked up her feet as her fear drove her to run towards the vehicle that had swiftly pulled up.

Glancing back over her shoulder she nearly stopped in her tracks to see Tristan and the rest of her security team combined with Harrys attempt to hold them back just long enough to get the royals out of what had become an unsafe situation for them. Tristan grabbed someone who lunged forward, trying to break through and shoved him to the ground.

Emilia locked eyes briefly with the man as he smiled devilishly seeing the fear in the young princess’s eyes and yelled....“Emilia! Are you not royal enough? Is that why no one can stand working for you?! ARE YOU EVEN PRINCE FREDERICKS DAUGHTER?”

Those words cut deeper through her more than anything before, wounding her internally.

Harry grasped her forearm tightly and pulled her ahead with such force her arm stung with pain. “Emilia! Get in the fucking car!” He spoke to her through clenched teeth, forcefully pulling her along side of him. Not understanding why she was stalling and ultimately in fear of her safety.

He opened the back door and nearly shoved her in the back seat. “LET GO OF ME!YOU DO NOT NEED TO SHOVE ME!” She glared back at the prince who climbed in beside her and slammed the door closed in a fury of rage.

“GO!” He yelled at the driver. “I said go! Get the princess fucking out of here!”

The vehicle hastily sped off into the distance.

Emilia had not spoken a single word since they had driven away. They both sat there in silence. But, unknown to Emilia who refused to look at Harry as she looked out the window, Harry’s gaze never faltered from her.

He felt a pang of guilt when she grabbed the spot on her arm that he had gripped so tightly, wondering if he had hurt her. All he was doing was trying to protect Emilia without showing the onlookers how much he actually cared for her. He couldn’t just grab her hand and interlock their fingers in an intimate gesture for fear of reprisal.

“Are you ok?” He broke through their silence, asking a question he already knew the answer too. Harry had heard the words and accusations being tossed her way. He placed his hand on top of her knee, feeling a stiff tense body that did not reciprocate his touch.

Emilia didn’t acknowledge Harry. She sat there with her head resting on the window, absentmindedly watching the world go by as she was trapped in the depths of her mind, replaying the words of grandmother over.

Royals do not be irrational about their decisions

Royals do not show any displays of affection

Royals do not show emotion

Royals do not be difficult with those promoting their causes

Royals do not have fun on engagements

Royals do not cause a scene

“Emilia! Are you not royal enough? Is that why no one can stand working for you?! ARE YOU EVEN PRINCE FREDERICKS DAUGHTER?”

After everything the media had bore witness to, after seeing a side of Emilia she was hesitant to even show, all that would be reported about was the scene that had unfolded while they left the hospital.

A deep sigh was released from the princess.

“No, Henry.” His head lifted, hearing his name roll of her tongue.

“I am not ok.”

[hrhduchessoflancaster]

Chapter Ninety: Uncharted Territory

Disclaimer: see Prologue.

A/N: I know it’s been a very long time since I posted anything but here it is.Thank you so much for all your comments!! The story is almost over. Only a few more chapter to go. xx Bea.

 ___________________________________________________________________

             The Invictus Games held in Toronto that year game Harry a purpose and a new sense of accomplishment. After all the turmoil that he and Elle had been through the last months, being able to be a part of something he was so proud of and really make a difference, shone in him a new light and perspective on what he could do now that he had more influence and power on his hands. Elle had stayed behind since Arthur was still too young to travel and needed his mother. 

        When he arrived in Canada, he once again met with the Trudeaus. The trio exchanged pleasantries before proceeding to the Prime Minister's home, where Harry would be a guest until they flew to Toronto on the following day.

" I'm very happy to be able to congratulate you in person on the birth of your son. We are all thrilled for you and Eleanor.", said Justin.

" Thank you. We're both very happy. Arthur really is an incredible child and truly a blessing to us both.", said Harry smiling.

"And... we've all been shocked to hear of the recent changes as well. I'm sorry if that is a sensitive topic, but I wanted to talk to you about some bilateral projects, if I may.", said Justin.

" It's somewhat delicate but I'm happy to talk about improving the relationship between the UK and Canada.", said Harry, giving a brief smile. " But for now, let's focus on the task in hand. This year's Invictus Games.", he continued and the Prime Minister nodded his head, not touching on the subject any longer.

    On the following morning, Harry flew to Toronto with the Prime Minister and his wife. He was taken in a black SUV to the Air Canada Center, where the opening and closing ceremony would held. As the car approached the venue, he could hear the music and cheer growing louder and louder. Stepping out of the car, Harry waved his hand at the public gathered. He walked backstage, alongside the Justin Trudeau and waited for his queue. As the teams filled the arena one by one, Harry watched as the speeches were made, getting emotional after each story of endurance and hardships that was shared. 

" Your Royal Highness, Ladies and Gentlemen, it gives me great pleasure to stand before you tonight and welcome our competitors to this year's Invictus Games. But before we can declare this games officially opened I'd like to say a few words. Your Royal Highness, thank you so much for your leadership, vision and strength in realising and guiding  this project, which will allow so many of our brave veterans to keep moving forward and us, the opportunity to cheer them on.", said Justin and loud cheers and claps were heard from the audience.

"... and without further ado, here, to declare the Invictus Games Toronto 2017 opened, our patron and founder, Prince Harry.". Harry was then welcomed onstage and smiled at the audience. 

" Hello Toronto! Merci beaucoup pour votre hospitalité. And thank you Prime Minister for this warm welcome. Invictus is about the dedication of the men and women who served their countries, confronted hardship, and refused to be defined by their injuries. Invictus is about the families and friends who faced the shock of learning that their loved ones had been injured or fallen ill - and then rallied to support them on their journey of recovery. And above all, Invictus is about the example to the world that all service men and women - injured or not - provide about the importance of service and duty. I wanted to find a way for veterans to be a beacon of light, and show us all that we have a role to play; that we all win when we respect our friends, neighbours, and communities. That's why we created Invictus. Not only to help veterans recover from their physical and mental wounds; but also to inspire people to follow their example of resilience, optimism, and service in their own lives.", said Harry.

" Sadly, my wife could not join us here since she's at home with our little one...", he said and cheers erupted from the crowd. "... but she too wanted to pass along the message of hope we all share today.", he continued and a video appeared on the screen behind him. In it, Elle was dressed in her Invictus Toronto 2017 shirt and had a little Arthur, napping on her arms, dressed in the Invictus baby grow they had been gifted a few months ago.

" Hello Toronto! Hello competitors! It saddens me not to be able to see you compete fiercely in these coming days and cheer you on as I did last year in Florida. But as you can see, I have a very small person that needs my full attention.", she joked and there was a sound of laughter from the crowd. " These games were created so that each an every one of you can see and experience change and teamwork. You are all winners for having reached this far. For cheating death and overcome emotional and physical challenges. I hope you embody the spirit of this games by showing courage and determination that will inspire generations to come. You are proving to the world that everything is possible, even under the most impossible situations. Good luck to you all!", said Elle. As the video ended, another cheer and applauses were heard and Harry grinned. 

" Well, as my wife has said, I hope you are ready to inspire, to challenge, to work together, and to change your lives in the next coming days. You are Invictus! Let's get started!", he concluded, to a resounding cheer. 

    When Harry came back from Canada, he felt invigorated. He was ready to resume his public activities with full force. And so was Elle. With them both back at work, which had had some new additions to their normal workload since the singing of the Abdication document, Harry and Elle spent a lot of time on their engagements around London and the UK as well as working on their side projects. Elle had once again started writing her book, meeting every now and then with Melissa and Trevor to catch up and talk about academia. As for Harry, he was working on expanding Sentebale's work across other African countries.

A new Royal Tour was set for next year, on the Caribbean, which they hoped to bring their son along. Most of the times, if they’d be staying for more than a day, they’d bring Arthur with them. But he did spend a good deal of time with his grandparents, who, on both parts, doted on the little boy, dearly. Even though Charles and Camilla were estranged from Harry, Elle made a point to take baby Arthur to see them from time to time. As for her own parents, Victoria and Rupert adored babysitting their grandson and were completely at his mercy. Elle once caught her father bouncing the infant on his knee as he did with her when she was a child and it warmed her heart to see how much her son was loved by her family.

     Not to mention the staff. The entire McClaire gang doted on the little boy. Brandon and Olivia were delighted to have a child on the home again and usually commented on how much they had missed the joy of children whenever Elle was around. Jane and Gregory took upon themselves to play with Arthur whenever they could. As for Margaret and Thomas, they’d school the little boy about everything around the kitchen and garden, respectively. Now that he was starting to eat solids, Maggie was particularly fond of cooking small portions of baby food for Elle to take home with her to see if Arthur would enjoy it. And it had never failed to please the infant, to the chef’s delight. 

        Once winter arrived, and Elle’s birthday came to pass, she received the best gift she could ever wish for: hearing Arthur properly say his first couple of words, such as mama, dada and lan, which, of course, translated to the three most import things in his life: his parents and Lancelot. He had also mastered his tummy time and could roll on it and then upwards again, as well as sitting without either Harry or Elle helping him. They had a good routine going on of naps, playtime and feeds, with now a few solids introduced as well. The new parents quickly discovered Arthur’s fondness for bananas but his distaste for papaya. Little by little, the three of them were entering new territories. 

    On the second week of November, Elle and Harry prepared for Remembrance Sunday, as many other members of the Royal Family. That’d be the first big and meaningful event without William and Catherine. They had moved back to Anglesey with the children and Elle had heard weekly from Kate. Dressed in a black dress and matching black hat, she stood beside Camilla,  Anne, and Sophie on the balcony and watched as Her Majesty, Charles, Harry, Andrew and Edward all placed the red poppies wreath on the Cenotaph. A tear or two fell down her cheeks as she thought about all the suffering that still went on around the world; about the fight and the people, military and civilians alike that were caught in the numerous conflicts. 

     That day at the Cenotaph had been the first interaction Harry had had with his father since the Abdication. After the ceremony, once they were all inside, she saw them talking in hushed tones and Harry, although stone faced, was talking back to Charles and even gave a small, tight smile to his father when he showed his phone to him. Elle imagined they were talking about Arthur. On the mend… slowly, but surely., she thought observing father and son. 

 “ I’m so glad to see them taking again.”, said Camilla, coming to stand beside Elle. The young duchess nodded her head, agreeing with the older woman.

“ Indeed. There’s much work to be done, but the first steps have been taken.”, said Elle. 

 “ I hope he can do the same with his brother.”, commented Camilla. “… William… it’s been hard on him too. He misses Harry. They all do. Will you talk to him, Eleanor? See if he can, maybe, call him again?”, she asked.

 “ I’ll try. I promise. I don’t like this situation anymore than you do, but Harry needs to be allowed to get over the anger and resentment he’s still feeling before he can forgive both his father and his brother.”, said Elle.

 ************

     Long before the whole ordeal with the Abdication had come to pass, it had been decided that Harry, Elle, Arthur and Sir Lancelot would spend Christmas with her family that year, stopping by at Sandringham, to make a quick visit to the Queen and other members of the family, on Boxing Day. So when December came, Elle was more than happy to take all of the Christmas decorations from storage and start giving their apartment the very best of seasonal cheer. 

As this was Arthur’s first Christmas, she had outdone herself by making sure he was featured every step of the way, dressing him in the cutest outfits: from little Elf to Rudolf, a Snowman and Father Christmas himself. Harry would often sneak on her and take several pictures of her and of Arthur and sometimes he too would get into them. The album Elle had given him years ago was filling up quickly. Soon another one would have to be bought so they could be cataloging their lives together. 

When he went to their bedroom that evening to shower and change while Elle fed Arthur downstairs, he opened one of his drawers to look for that particular photo album when he saw the binder Elle had given him on their first anniversary, a few months ago. In it, there were the unopened letters she had written to him, each for a different occasion. Going through them, he found the one he was looking for: for when you feel lost. Carefully detaching it from the binder, Harry took the small envelope in his hands and opened it. Elle’s elegant penmanship came into view.

 My love, my darling Harry,

If you’re reading this letter, then it means something horrible has happened in yours or our lives and you need to keep yourself grounded, to find a path to keep going forward. I may not know what it is since I’m writing this in the past with no hindsight whatsoever about the future. But, I do know that you’ll always find a way to see the light at the end of the dark tunnel. You are one of the strongest, most kind, good-hearted and positive people I know. You’ll find a way to see past whatever is troubling you because you know, deep down, that it’s not the edge of a cliff, or the end of journey. There’s so much more to be lived! You may be at a crossroads or maybe a very big challenge is what you’re facing… and although it seems like a big deal now, it will be nothing more than a little bump on your path towards a great and happy future. You can do it, Harry. You can face whatever challenge is put in front of you and you can find your path again. I hope I’m there by your side, through thick and thin, as we have vowed to each other. I hope you don’t need to read this letter because I’m going to be there by your side telling everything that is written here. But, in the case that I’m not for whatever reason or that you need to hear it again, and again, again… You can and you will be found. You will see clearer. You will overcome the darkness and the desolation you might have been feeling. Take a deep breath, focus on the good parts of your life, on the people who love and support you no matter what, find your inner strength to battle the urge to 

shut everyone out… forgiven and forget, my darling. The storm is scary but it always ends. And the result is a beautiful and clear sky. You may be lost in the middle of a storm right now, but it will end. I’m sure of it.

All my love, 

Elle.

Harry eyes were glossy and unshed tears threatened to fall down his cheeks as he read the letter another time. He let her words sink in his brain and heart, reassuring him yet again, that he could do the task that was set for him and that she, his wonderful wife, his marvellous Elle, would be with him, beside him, every step of the way. Sighing, Harry folded the letter and put it on his nightstand. A hot shower was in need. 

    He was mid shower when he heard the bathroom door open. Harry didn’t turn his back for he knew who was it. Soon, a chilly air invaded the box and a pair of arm encircled his waist. He felt Elle’s breathe on his back, her lips gently kissing his warm skin.

“ Arthur is asleep.”, she said in between pecks. He placed his hands over hers, giving it a gentle squeeze before turning his body to face her. Looking deeply into her eyes, Harry cupped her cheek and lowered his head, molding his lips against hers. They pulled each other closer, basking in the passion of the moment, as the hot water fell on their bodies. Kissing turned into touching, pressing and gasping and soon, Elle had her back against the tiles, moaning. Their love making became more and more intense, the shower long forgotten. Panting, the entangled their bodies and leaned their foreheads together, faintly smiling. 

" It's been a while since we've done that, hasn't it?", said Harry, giving her his signature smirk.

" In the shower? Most definitely.", she replied chuckling. Pecking his lips, she reached for the towel and draped around her body before exiting the bathroom. Harry remained there for a few more minutes then joined an already dressed Elle in bed. He got under the covers and pulled her against him, nesting her in his arms. Gently, he began running his fingers through her hair, which earned him soft moans of content from her. In a matter of minutes, Elle was fast asleep. Harry smiled at the sight before him and placed a peck on her temple before closing his own eyes and drifting off into sleep.

************

    As Christmas week came, Harry, Elle, Arthur, Lancelot, and their RPO's made their way to Woodenford Castle. Passing through the snowy fields of Wiltshire, they drove during late morning arriving at the familiar majestic site of the 13th century stone castle on early afternoon, just in time for a healthy lunch provided by Ms. Martin, the fabulous chef. As soon as they were past the gates, Elle could see her family eagerly waiting at the front door. Once the car was pulled into a stop, they jumped out of the Range Rover, took Lancelot out and pulled Arthur from his car seat, who greeted his parents with a bubbly smile. The family was soon engulfed in warm hugs and kisses on the cheek offered by Victoria, Rupert and Edward, who soon whisked his nephew away, whispering promises of fun and mischief in his ear, while Logan helped with their luggage.

" I'm so glad you're here!", said Victoria, still holding Elle's shoulders. 

"We are very glad to be here.", said Elle. " Specially since it's Arthur's first Christmas. And nothing can compare to our Christmas tree...", she continued as they stepped inside. Warmth and the smell of pine and spices filled her senses, making her instantly more relaxed and happy. As they too off their coats and headed to the Drawing Room, she held her breath in excitement. And she wasn't disappointed. The 25ft Norway spruce was up, its ornaments glistening under the lights.

" Oh wow...", said Elle in wonder.

" We haven't finished decorating it yet. We know how much you love doing it.", said her father smiling. She smiled back at him and nodded her head with enthusiasm. She walked over to the with Arthur in her arms and browsed over the many different ornaments, their shapes and colours twinkling in the light, catching the infant's eyes and sparkling his curiosity. The family around them smiled lovingly at the scene and Harry even snapped a few pictures of mother and son, who seemed to be immersed in their own little bubble of Christmas cheer. They all joined in to decorated the tree. Little by little, the magnificent decor was complete. Harry snuck behind Elle and warped his arms around her, pulling her and Arthur close to him. 

" Now this... is what I call a proper Christmas tree.", he said in her ear.

" Couldn't agree more.", she replied, turning her head to the side and pecking his lips. They smiled to each other then looked down at Arthur who was looking amazed at every little thing around him. Elle kissed his chubby cheeks and Harry tickled his belly, earning them both a giggle from the toddler. His smile, a toothy one now, lit up the room. It was contagious and made everyone else smile too.

    For the next few days, Elle and Harry took the time away from the city to decompress and have a few dates, just the two of them. Since the snow wasn't deep and they decided to take the horses for a small walk near the river. Bundled up in puffer jackets and very warm mittens and caps, they walked over to the stables, greeting the familiar faces they saw on their way.

" Ahh Lionheart.", said Elle stepping close to her horse's stall. He neighed and threw his mane around, reaching for her hand. She chuckled and caressed his nose. "I've missed you too, buddy.", she said to him. Harry was given Percival to ride, just like on the first time he had been to Woodenford, all those years ago when they reconnected. 

    They saddled up their horses and slowly trotted side by side, the chilly breeze cutting through their skin, making theirs cheeks red. "Race you to the river.",  he said to her and galloped past her. Elle chuckled, remembering how she was the one to do the same last time they did that. She soon caught up with him and they laughed to each other as they reached the riverbank together. 

" Even with a head start, you can't seem to beat me, Major.", she said, winking and grinning at him. 

" What can I say, you've always been better at it than me...", he replied. Harry then got off his horse, tying him to a nearby tree. He then helped Elle out of her horse and did the same. Elle then picked up the the small basket with water and sandwiches she had brought and hand in hand, they walked to a stone bench that overlooked the river. Sipping on their bottles and nibbling on their snacks, they quietly observed the flow of the water and the breeze on the pine trees, listening to the sounds of the nature around them. Snuggling up to him, Elle sighed happily. 

" Feels so good to be here, in the peace and quiet after the months we've had, doesn't it?", she said.

" It really does.", replied Harry. " Sometimes I can't believe all that has happened to us...", he continued, holding her close, playing with her wedding ring. 

" I know, darling. It's been a crazy couple of year, filled with good and bad things, and we've faced them all together.", said Elle, looking up at him. 

" I have no idea what I'd have done without you by my side, Elle.", he said cupping her cheek. "You bring out the best in me. You're my saving grace and shining light at the end of a dark and rocky road.", he finished. 

" Oh Harry...", she whispered, smiling gently at him, teary eyed after his declaration. Leaning in, she pulled him closer and brought his lips towards hers. They kissed slowly, savouring the moment, but eagerness and passion flowed through their mouths and soon they were feeling much hotter than before. Once they finally pulled away from each other in need of breath, they rested their foreheads together, breathing in and out, eyes closed, feeling the heat coming from one another's bodies. 

************

    On Christmas Eve, the family gathered in the Great Hall of the castle for the Foundation brunch. A tradition that her parents had started as a way of thanking the staff and key members of the community who are a part of the Duke and Duchess' foundation. Cassandra was there and was delighted into meeting the new addition to the family. As were a few other staff members, coordinators and representatives of the small associations connected to the Foundation. Harry was soon whisked away by some veterans that he had met before while Elle was engrossed in talking to new mothers and their children about the literacy projects she had been developing and the work that had been done in the county. At dusk, they took part in a soup kitchen, delivering food and blankets to the homeless and less fortunate of Salisbury.

" I think that doing this, helping other people, really shows what Christmas is all about.", commented Elle as they gave out blankets to the people. Harry smiled at her and placed a kiss on her temple. 

    When finally came time for dinner, they returned to the castle for the much anticipated festivities. Dressed in a burgundy red dress and black pumps Elle patiently fed Arthur while Harry took shower. With only a towel around his waist, he come out of the shower and gave her a peck on the lips, walking towards the closet to get dressed. Smirking, Elle bit her lips and settled Arthur on his Moses basket. She tiptoed to the closet, finding her husband wearing only his underwear. Sneakily encircled her arms around his waist, running her hands up and down his torso, leaving a trail of kisses along his back and neck. Harry groaned and she smirked to herself, nibbling his earlobe. 

" Someone's in a mood...", he said huskily. 

" Oh darling... you have no idea what awaits you later tonight...", she whispered back, before leaving him alone in the closet.

" Looking forward to it... you tease!", he said, catching sight of her wink and smirk towards him just as she exited the room. Shaking his head, Harry dressed quietly, feeling a little discomfort on his trousers. That little temptress..., he thought. He heard her talking to Arthur and soon he was all alone in their room, which gave him plenty of time to get her gift from his suitcase. Smiling to himself as he looked at it, he pocked it and left the room as well, rushing down the stairs to meet the rest of the family. 

    The McClaire family was gathered in the Hall, the Christmas tree sparkling bright and under it, a selection of different sized boxes, mostly filled with toys and clothes for Arthur no doubt. The table was set with candlelight and ornaments along its length; a selection of roasts and mashes filled them all and warmed their bodies. At the stroke of midnight, the clinked their glasses in cheerful and joyful harmony, wishing each other a very happy Christmas. Once dinner was over, they pulled crackers and in a selections of colourful paper crowns, gave each other their gifts. As predicted, Arthur was spoiled to bits by their grandparents and uncle. Her parents exchanged comical gifts such as a new pair of glasses for her father and a new crocheting kit for her mother. Her brother gave everyone gift cards to Waterstones, which pleased most of them. Elle and Harry gave them framed pictures of Arthur with each family member, which brought her mother to tears. Finally, it was their time to exchange gifts. 

" Mine is a little bit late, but with everything that has been going on, I thought it was actually fitting to give it to you now.", said Harry handing Elle a small, squared package. She tore the paper and inside she found the familiar red box with the logo of the House of Garrard in golden letters. She carefully opened it, finding an eternity band ring, surrounded by tiny diamonds. Picking it up, she noticed that on the inside that was something engraved: Little Bear it read and she looked up at her husband with misty eyes.

" I wanted to give you that for a long time but...", said Harry. Elle smiled and shook her head.  "No, no... it's perfect timing... oh Harry... it's beautiful. Thank you.", she said, pecking his lips. She then reached to her side to give him his present. Similar to her own, it was wrapped in a square brown paper. He, like her, tore it to pieced and found a small circular container. 

Opening the lid, he chuckled and looked at her. Elle smiled and waited for his reaction. He took the silver and leather bracelet from it and payed closer attention to the marks on it: 

51°31'02.0"N  0°10'23.0"W, 19.04.17. Harry instantly knew what it meant. 

" It seems I'm gonna start a collection with these ones...", he joked, pointing out to the bracelet. Elle chuckled and smiled. 

" Well... it's only fitting since you have one for every part place in our shared history.", said Elle. 

" I love it. Thank you, my love.", he said, kissing her cheek. 

        That night, once everyone was asleep and Arthur was properly placed on her old bedroom which had been converted into a nursery, Elle kept her promise to Harry. She teased him, and toyed with him until he had enough of it and pushed her against the wall, on the bed, in the shower, and on the floor. They released all their bottled up tension making passionate love to each other again and again.

************

        On the very early ours of Boxing Day, they made the four-hour journey from Salisbury to Sandringham. With a sleepy Arthur in the back and Ingrid beside him, they drove to the familiar red bricked estate. 

" Are you ready to see them?", asked Elle.

" I am. Do I still feel hurt? Yes. Am I going to wallow in it? No. I think I should, no, need to move forward. For my own sake.", replied Harry. Nodding her head, Elle smiled and took her hand in hers, joining their fingers. 

" It will be great. And we'll start mending bridges by greeting them properly, alright?", said Elle, and Harry nodded his head in agreement. They parked outside and were greeted by William, Catherine and a very sleepy looking George. Taking a step forward, Harry smiled gently and embraced his brother.

" Hi Will. Happy Christmas.", he said. William, who was a little shocked, embraced his brother back and smiled widely at him.

" Happy Christmas, Harry.", he replied then hugged Elle as well. 

" Hello all. Merry Christmas!", said Kate, hugging them. " Had a pleasant trip?", she asked.

" It was pleasant enough. Not much traffic at this hour.", replied Harry.

" How was Christmas at Woodenford? I don't think I've been there since we were teenagers.", said William.

" Oh it was great. You know hoe my mother is with decorations... Arthur was delighted to see everything.", said Elle smiling at her brother-in-law. 

" I wonder where Elle gets the crazy Christmas fever from...", said Harry and the adults chuckled. The light atmosphere was enough to settle the animosities and bring back, a little of he camaraderie and love that was severed between the brothers. The sleeping toddler on her arms twitched a bit and they rushed inside, to warm themselves up. Once there, they were greeted by the rest of the family who were about to get breakfast. Charles and Camilla were among the first ones to greet them. Cautiously, Charles approached Harry.

" Son... Merry Christmas.", said Charles, smiling faintly. Harry smiled back and took a step forward to hug his father. Elle could see that Charles was visibly relieved to be hugged by his younger son. 

" We're delighted that you've come here.", said Camilla, greeting them with hugs and kisses. " Would you like to have breakfast with us?", she asked. Famished as they were, they joined in and Arthur was soon whisked away from Elle's arms and passed along cousins and doting family members.

" Oh he's so big!", commented Anne smiling. 

" He's gonna be a tall lad!", said Edward. 

" I reckon he's gonna go into the family tradition and join the military.", said Andrew.

" Now now, he's not even a year old. Let the poor baby be.", said Bea.

    The banter and conversation flew joyously and Elle took the time to look around the room. Elizabeth and Philip were still absent but, considering the time, she thought they would both be changing for church. Soon enough, they appeared on the doorstep and smiled at the sight of the new arrivals.

" About time you got here, boy. Lost your way, ye?", joked Philip. 

" Let us see the baby...", said Elizabeth, taking Arthur into her arms. The baby cooed and smiled at his great grandmother. "Oh he's just as adorable as I remembered.", she said., making his parents beam with pride. " Oh, that reminds me... I have something for him. Come with me you two.", she said pointing to Harry and Elle. Following her into the living room where the Christmas tree was, she handed them a rectangular box. Opening it, they found a glass bobble with Arthur's name in it, surrounded by glittering green specks. 

" Now he has one too.", said the monarch. " We've hanged yours now you can put his next to them.", she continued. Smiling to the older woman, Elle took the ornament and looked around the tree to find hers and Harry's names, placing his it just under theirs.

" Now the tree is complete.", said Elizabeth.

" Indeed, it is. Family should stick together... and I'm happier than I can possibly say to have you here, my dears.", she continued looking at the small family in front of her.

[allforlovephff]

Chapter Seven

A/N: Here is the next chapter and I am quite excited to share it with you all! Please let me know what you think of it, it’s hard to find motivation to keep writing but the simplest messages help tremendously with that!

Harry climbed out of his pilot’s seat of the Apache helicopter after returning from a flight. He glanced down towards his waistband and secured his gun before tucking away his flight book. Simon climbed to the ground beside the prince and looked up with apologetic and thankful eyes.

“Thanks for taking over, Wales.” Simon shook his head while looking to the ground with defeat. “I just froze, I don’t know what happened.”

The prince sighed heavily, being finally able to release a deep breath after what had just happened on their flight that put everyone’s lives at risk. Simon was the captain of the Apache and during mid flight he zoned out and stopped ordering commands of the squad as soon as they enter into the combat zone. Luckily, Harry picked up on what was going on and took control of the Apache before everyone else’s lives were put on immediate danger, but it was a close call.

He felt awful that his dear friend was going through something like this and being so far away from home without being able to do anything, but this, this could not happen again. “Si, as a friend I know the past few days have been extremely difficult for you and I cannot imagine what is going on in your head right now.” Harry and Simon started to slowly walk behind the rest of the squad, out of ear shot from Luca and Owen. “But, as a fellow pilot.” He breathed out. “You just put more lives on the line in that situation and that was completely unacceptable. Whatever is in your head cannot affect your flying again or…” The prince paused and glanced up from the ground towards his friend to see the somber expression formed on Simon’s face.

“I will have to stop flying.” Simon nodded. Understanding that he was placing Harry in a tough spot. “I put my squad’s lives on the line today, Harry. I need to get my head right.”

“Do you want to go speak to someone? Maybe a good chat will help ease the mind a bit?” Harry attempted to convince Simon who shot down the idea quicker than Harry brought it up mainly out of fear that the conversation would reach their superiors and Simon’s flying would be brought into question.

Harry’s eyes lifted hearing children laughing in the near distance. His eyes fell on Emily giggling away as she meandered through a small group of Afghan children with a football. They were all screaming and chasing after her as she fought to pick them all off of her body as they clung on tightly to her. Emily kicked the ball towards a little girl who was evidently the smallest one in the group and ran her little heart out to get the ball, but was trampled over by the bigger kids as she fell to the ground.

Emily jogged over to the girl who was now balling her eyes out sitting on the ground holding her knee tight to her chest. She knelt down and stood the little one up and brushed the sand off of her knees before consoling her. The little girl nodded and Emily smiled before giving her a big engulfing hug. Emily picked the little girl up and swung her around making her cries turn into an endless string of giggles.

“That stubbornness is going to kill you one day, Si. Or even me.” Harry walked off without another word feeling an inner rage building within. He headed towards Emily, wanting to let off a little steam and join the game with the kids. A distraction from his thoughts was exactly what he needed in that moment, and Emily was definitely a great distraction for him.

“Em!” Harry called out her name as her head turned and became distracted by the soldier running towards her flashing a beaming grin.

“Hey you.” The smile that grew on her lips was exactly what Harry longed to see after such a stressful flight. “Want to join in? I am sure they won’t care if I beat you.” She placed her hand on her hips and egged him on with a wink.

“Oh! It’s so on!” Harry took off his sweater and tossed it aside.

Emily turned around and yelled at the children in Arabic, telling them that Harry was going to play and to gang up on him. But, she decided to keep that little secret to herself as they started screaming and piling on top of him making Emily laugh hysterically while taking control of the football.

“No! You cannot speak in Arabic, that is soo not fair!” Harry protested profusely as he plucked each child off of him while Emily ran ahead.

“Afraid of a little challenge are we, Captain Wales?” Emily took off ahead kicking the ball as the prince chased after her, closing in the distance quickly.

He placed his hand on her side and tried to kick the ball from between her legs, but she angled her body into the pilot and gave him a cheeky elbow to back off. “Is that how you are going to play huh?” The close proximity towards Harry was clouding her mind, distracting her from what she was doing.

“Yes, Wales.” Emily did a move and snuck around him leaving the prince in her dust as the children around them started screaming to catch up with the blonde. She passed the ball off to the little girl that had been crying earlier and she kicked the ball into the net. She started jumping up and down with her arms in the air cheering so loud as Emily picked her up and placed her on top of her shoulders, running around to celebrate the goal.

Harry stood there with a beaming smile plastered on his lips as Emily approached with the little girl on her shoulders that was smiling from ear to ear with glee. The pilot offered the little girl a high five to which she happily gave to Harry. “Nice goal! The girl clapped her hands as she beamed proudly of her efforts. Emily placed her on the ground, but she immediately was drawn to Harry. She tapped his leg with her tiny hand and tugged on his pants to lift her up.

“You want up?” Harry held his arms out and looked up to Emily. “Does she want up?” Emily combed through her dark hair with her fingers and asked her in Arabic as she nodded and lifted her arms up in the air. “Yes, Amira wants you to pick her up.” Emily watched the interaction briefly, but a little boy kicked the ball towards her and yelled her name. She turned around and took off, leaving Harry holding in the child in his arms.

“Do you want to play still, Amira?” He asked the little girl, who probably did not understand a word he was saying, but she pointed to where the ball was and he took off running with her in his arms ensuring she was cradled against his body securely.

Emily and Harry were sitting with the small group of children down on the sandy ground as she offered some water to their tired little bodies. They were jumping around talking to Emily as she attempted to include the prince and translate what they were saying to her as he sat with Amira clinging tightly to him.

She glanced down at Amira and smiled, watching how Amira was enthralled with Harry. “Looks like you have made a new little friend, Henry.” Emily casted her blue eyes up to lock in the prince’s gaze.

“Looks like I have.” He released a deep chuckle as Emily helped the little girl take a sip of water that splashed down onto Harry’s legs.

One of the boys was a bit shy and hiding behind Emily staring at the prince. But, each time Harry looked at him, he shied away behind the blonde doctor. He whispered something in her ear and she giggled. “He wants to know how to get big and tall like you.”

“You eat your veggies.” Harry barked a laugh and tossed his head back. Emily grinned and told the boy what Harry’s answer was and he shook his head with a look of disgust that made both of them start to laugh.

The two of them sat there and enjoyed the company of the children that were a welcomed distraction for both. Emily had a tough morning at the hospital and needed an escape while hearing the little children laugh and play helped Harry de-stress and clear his mind from what happened with Simon.

Harry’s gaze was steady on Emily, watching her play with the children brought him some sort of inner comfort. Or maybe it was simply being in her presence that instantly calmed the prince. Either way, he felt that it was the right time to ask her on a date tonight.

“Em?” He coaxed her attention away from the children as her blue eyes darted towards him with an endearingly full smile.

“Yes, Henry?” Her blue eyes never wavered.

“Are you free tonight to go out with me. On a date that is?” Harry’s lips spread into a hopeful grin. “I want to spend more time with you, just the two of us.” Those mesmerizing blue eyes drew him in and got lost in their depths.

“Yes...” Her cheeks blushed faintly. “Yes, I want that too.” Emily could hardly contain the excitement that fluttered in her heart and it showed on her face as her eyes sparkled in response.

“Why don’t I wait for you outside your building around eight? The night will give us a bit more privacy.” Harry voiced his well thought out plan.

“Got it all figured out now, do you Wales?” She giggled teasingly at the prince. “I will be ready then.” Emily shifted in her spot to get up despite the protests of the children that were sitting in her lap. “I know!” She leaned in and gave them a tight hug, squishing them as they tried to escape the confines of her arms as Emily explained to them that she had to go back to work.

“I need to go back to work for a bit longer, but will see you tonight.” Emily stood to her feet and took one last look at Harry who was nodding with a smile before she walked away.

The butterflies in Emily’s stomach were flipping back and forth. She was rummaging through her closet wondering what on earth to wear on a date with a prince on a military camp in the middle of Afghanistan. How are you even supposed to go on a date when it is completely frowned upon to be involved with soldiers on the base? If they were caught… Emily shook her head and banished that thought from her mind.

Emily glanced towards her bedside table to see she only had a few minutes to pull something together. She grabbed a white sweater and pulled on a pair of her travel navy pants and quickly combed through her blonde locks trying to look somewhat presentable.

Opening the entrance door to the building, Emily quietly snuck out wanting to ensure that no one saw her leave with Harry. Their plan was to meet at the side of the building, but Emily had not realized how dark it had already became. She crept down the stairs and peaked around the corner only seeing darkness.

“Henry?” She whispered his name not entirely wanting to walk any further into a dark space alone. Hearing footsteps come forward, Harry stepped a bit into the light to show that he was indeed there with a wide brimmed smile plastered all over his face.

“Em, I’m here.” He reached out and gently grasped her hand with a beaming smile that instantly calmed Emily’s fears. Harry took a quick glance around to make sure no one was around and gave her hand a light tug, pulling her into the darkness. “Follow me.” His voice was deep and trusting.

Emily held on tight to Harry as her other hand clasped around his wrist to ensure he was not going to leave her behind amidst the dark. “Where are we going?” She whispered into the night as they snuck around the base feeling like teenagers sneaking out of their parent’s house on a weekend.

“You will see.” Harry walked hand in hand with Emily towards the helicopter hangar that he knew was unoccupied this late at night. “Watch your step here.” He carefully led her past his body around the back leading towards a little make shift tent he had quickly put together.

Emily crouched down to glance inside to see blankets, pillows, flashlights and a few of her favourite treats set out beside a box of pizza. “Did you set all this up? For our date?” Emily asked as she felt Harry crouch down beside her, his hand settling down on her lower back.  

“Yeah, I did.” He chuckled lightly and followed a crawling Emily inside, sitting down right beside her. Harry pointed and looked up to through the open space through the tarp that Harry deliberately made as Emily’s eyes followed his gaze. “It’s a bit hard trying to come up with a place for a date so I figured this would give us a little privacy and well I like looking up at the stars here.” His voice drifted off into a whisper as he gazed up at the night sky illuminated by sporadic stars bordering the moon. “It calms me for whatever reason.”

Emily was enthralled by the groups of stars shinning brightly through the little space at the top of the tent. The blonde nodded slowly with a soft smile agreeing with Harry. “It’s something about them that often does that. It makes everything seem not so far away like it feels sometimes.” Emily’s soft voice coaxed Harry’s blue eyes down to stare into hers with a lingering gaze.

“This is perfect, Henry.” Emily blinked slowly and turned her head to gaze up into those deep blue eyes. “You sure it’s ok for us to be here?” There was a hint of worry laced in her voice.

“As long as we don’t get caught.” Harry shrugged his shoulders and playfully winked at the blonde doctor teasingly. “Nah, Em it’s fine.” The pilot leaned back and grabbed the box of pizza for them to share.

“So, I wanted to buy you dinner on our first date but the options were a bit… limited.” Harry started to blush a bit, feeling a bit embarrassed that he could not take Emily on a proper date here on base. “This is what I came up with...” He opened the box to reveal her favourite ham and pineapple pizza.

“Oh my god, did you really get my ham and pineapple pizza?!” Emily’s mouth fell open in shock that Harry would do this for her. It was endearing for Emily to see all of Harry’s efforts that went into their date. It reminded Emily of how Harry and the guys planned her surprised birthday party and it was little things like that that Emily appreciated so much and showed how much he cared.

Emily grabbed a piece of her pineapple and ham pizza he had gotten for them to share and took a big bite. “Yup, this will do!” She grinned happily while chewing down the delicious pizza. “Here, have a bite and see for yourself what you have been missing your whole life.” Emily leaned forward and offered a bite of her pizza to Harry. The prince hesitated and shared an expression that he was not entirely convinced to.

“One bite and you may get to kiss me.” Emily playfully teased, but Harry’s expression changed to a serious one as he quickly took a bite off before Emily could go back on her word. Her mouth dropped in shock having realized what she had promised Harry. The glint in his eyes was proof that he did indeed plan on taking Emily up on her bargain.

She watched his priceless reaction when he realized how amazing pineapple on pizza actually was. “Wow…” He nodded and grabbed a piece of his own. “This is actually way better than I thought it would be!” Harry quickly finished the rest of his piece. “Plus, I get to kiss you…”

The way that the prince was staring at Emily in combination with his devilish grin that had formed on his lips made Emily’s heart pound into a fluttery mess in her chest. The blonde woman could not formulate a response so all she did was nod slowly while her mind went off thinking of everything that could change once they did. But, then a smile turned up the corners of her lips as a memory reminded Emily of that night that Harry walked her back to her building and kissed her forehead. “Yes, you do.” She finally was able to string a set of words together, but it was her cheerful smile that spoke louder than words to Harry that Emily wanted the same thing.

Harry and Emily had topped off the pizza that they had shared and decided to lay down in the tent beside one another. The extra blankets Harry had taken from the VHR tent were tightly bundled around their bodies as they shared the warmth it created for them against the cool afghan night. Emily’s side was pressed close against the prince being able to use his shoulder as a comfy pillow. Harry’s arm was tucked under the blonde doctor to ensure she was as close as possible to the prince so he could enjoy the feeling of someone beside him, a craving he had long forgotten to indulge in.

The pair were staring up at the stars through the hole in the tent with Emily pointing up into the night sky to show Harry a few of the constellations she could see. Her other hand was gently intertwined with Harry’s as their fingers danced, playing with one another absent mindedly while they talked. Harry was staring down at Emily being completed enthralled and under her spell as she lined out yet another constellation for him.

“And that one is Orion.” She sighed with a beaming smile. “It’s one of my favorites. Do you know the myth behind it?” Emily turned her head to see the prince staring intensely at her with those mesmerizing blue eyes that nearly made her heart stop.

“No.” He shook his head slowly, but his gaze never faltered. “Tell me.” Harry craved to hear her soft calming voice speak again.

Emily forced herself to look away, focusing back up at the stars before clearing her throat. “Well, based on Greek mythology, Orion was some sort of talented hunter and believed he could rid the Earth of all the wild animals. Gaia, who was the goddess of earth, was angered by Orion and sent a scorpion to kill Orion. Orion tired to battle the armored scorpion and realized he could not shoot his arrow through the armor so he jumped into the sea.” Emily paused for a brief moment to glance back at Harry to see him listening very close to every word she spoke.

“Go on.” Harry’s deep voice encouraged as he locked their fingers together.

“Apollo, who was the Greek god of the sun, decided to help Gaia kill Orion. Apollo pointed out Orion in the sea to his twin sister Artemis convincing her it was a villain. She shot it with her bow and arrow than swam out to see that it was her friend Orion. Artemis begged the gods to bring Orion back to life, but they refused so she put Orion’s picture in the sky so she could always see him.” The blonde doctor trailed off into a comfortable silence.

“Why is that your favorite?” An intrigued Harry craved to learn more, but he also wanted to distract his own mind that was drifting to the situation he found himself in because of Simon’s arrogance, much like Orion’s in the story. He looked past Emily and watched his fingers curl around hers, squeezing them in silence as he witnessed the hesitation flash across her face hoping that it would provide Emily with some sort of comfort.

“You remember me saying that I was in Syria before coming here?” Emily watched the prince nod in silence. “Some nights, it was all too much for me to handle having a constant feeling of hopelessness mixed with the feeling of not being able to do my job. We had to sit outside the city listening to the shells firing into the city everyday knowing that innocent people were dying until we were granted a cease fire to go in and provide aide for the limited time we were given.” Emily forced her blue eyes shut as a frown creased the soft skin of her forehead, needing a minute to get passed the memory of it all. Her eyes fluttered open along with the release of a heavy sigh.

“Most nights when I couldn’t sleep I would go for a walk and find a place to look up at the stars. I could always pick out the Orion constellation even amongst the hazy clouds left behind from the bombings. It brought me a sense of comfort seeing that every night it was still there no matter what else happened in the world. That when everything else was falling apart around me, it was still there every time I looked up.” Emily turned her head and shifted onto her side to face Harry snuggling into him tighter, silently asking to be comforted by him. She stared into those deep blues that she had now used to replace those stars she sought out every night for comfort. His blue eyes were the one constant now amongst all the chaos that had surrounded Emily since finding herself in at Camp Bastion.

“It made me think of home and how they could be staring up at the same stars making them seem closer than they were to me. So, I understand what you meant. That the stars have some sort of calming effect out here.” Harry’s arm had wrapped around her frame and settled down on her hip.

“You have that kind of effect for me too.” Harry confessed to Emily as his gaze faltered away from her eyes. He tried his best to hide from what was plaguing his mind all day long, but it was catching up with him.

Emily’s hand reached out and softly cupped his cheek while lifting his head to gain back those deep blue eyes he attempted to hide from her. “Henry, what’s wrong?” The doctor’s blue eyes were filled with concern. “What happened this morning before you came to play football with the kids?” Emily asked again. This time she knew that there had been something off with Harry this morning.

“How did you -?” His eyes narrowed, wondering how on earth Emily knew.

“I was using them as a distraction just as you were.” Emily confessed with a half crooked smile. “But, I can tell something is bothering you and it still is.” Her thumb tenderly stroked his cheek, a gesture that Harry welcomed as he leaned into her gentle touch.

Harry shifted his body onto his side to face the blonde beauty. “It’s about Simon.” Mentioning Simon’s name and the concerned expression on Emily’s face made her sit up and purse her lips together as she put the pieces together. She had seen Harry walking beside Simon coming back from a flight before he came to play with the children. Something must have happened during their flight.

“What happened?” Emily encouraged Harry to continue despite the worry growing tight in her chest. “You can trust me. I won’t say a word to anyone.” She assured Harry that what he was about to divulge would be kept in confidence.

“We got a call for troops in contact this morning.” The prince breathed out and felt Emily’s fingers starting to run through his ginger hair soothingly as she laid there next to him listening with the softest blue eyes that made him want to tell her everything. “Everything seemed routine. We ran to the apache, got it up and running in out usual time. Never once did I feel that something wasn’t quite right, but my mind keeps going through each moment wondering if I could have picked up on it sooner.” Harry shook his head in disbelief.

“Simon stopped barking orders at us and I was waiting for him to confirm what I saw and then there was just silence… right as we entered into the combat zone.” The fear circling in Harry’s eyes was so evident that it sparked a fuelled anger from within Emily at Simon. But, Emily held her tongue and did not voice her inner raging thoughts that were developing.

“It was like he blanked or wasn’t even there.” Harry’s brow furrowed as he to tried to make sense of what happened in that Apache this morning. “I felt the apache nose point down and I knew he had somehow lost control of it. So I took control of the Apache and started commanding it.” Harry gulped down the lump in his throat. “It was too late to call in another apache and I was not going to let the guys on the ground down knowing what they were fighting against.”

“You made the right call.” Emily’s voice softly broke through his thoughts.

“That’s not what bothered me, Em. I am trained to fly that beast of a helicopter.” Harry’s lips pursed into a hard straight line while his jaw clenched tightly. “We finished the call successfully and flew back to base. Simon snapped out of it half way back and started taking back full command again. But, I questioned every little thing and ran it through scenarios in my head if I would have gave that command. Never before did I feel the need to question Si on his abilities to fly or command an attack Apache until today. I have always trusted him with my life, but today he lost that trust.” Harry’s heart started to race just like it had back in that apache. So he closed his eyes and concentrated on the feeling of Emily running her fingers through his hair.

His eyes gently opened to find Emily’s holding his gaze. “The worst part Em, is that when he came back he apologized for it all, but when I asked him to go talk to someone because it could not happen again and that he put so many other lives at risk… he refused to do so. I still covered for him with command after they questioned what happened.” Harry watched Emily’s brow furrow with deep concern over what Harry just confessed to her. “And, now I am not entirely sure that was the best option.

“Henry that is not ok.” Emily’s voice was laced in profound concern for the prince. “He could have killed you or Owen or Luca…” Em shook her head back and forth. “A soldier like this is more dangerous than the dangers we face outside these walls. You trust them innately, but Henry… I know you aren’t that stupid to let this go. Right? No matter what Simon is going through it cannot affect his judgment behind the controls of a thousand tons of metal.” Emily could not hold back in giving her opinion on the matter, especially when it could put Harry’s life at risk.

“I know and I don’t know how to help him.” Harry’s face contorted at the mere thought of his options. “Either I let this continue or convince him to get help… and if I can’t convince him to then I have to report it to the commander and that could ruin his career as a pilot.” The pilot turned his head to find Emily looking down away from him with a wounded expression on her face.

“Em?” Harry speaking her name did not gain her attention. “Emily?” It was if she was trapped in her own thoughts.

“Sorry…” She shook her head, lifting her gaze to smile up at the prince. “I uh… I could talk to someone and see if they could speak with Simon off the record.” Emily kindly offered to help.

“Really? Who would that be?” The hope in the prince’s voice brought a smile to Emily’s lips. She wanted to help in anyway she could, not just for Simon’s sake, but for Harry’s as well. But, in doing so would put Emily in a tough spot.

A set of blue eyes matched Harry’s gaze. “Clarissa.”

Harry instantly sat up in a rage of anger. “No.” He shortly replied in a cold hard tone, nearly snapping at Emily making her jump a bit. “I am not letting that woman any where near Simon or even you, Em. Especially you, after the shit she pulled with you. She cannot be trusted at all.” Harry’s voice was raised while a quiet Emily sat across from him knowing this was the reaction that she would be met with. But, it was the only solution she could come up with for a quick fix. Emily’s other idea of trying to get Simon granted leave on an emergency basis was denied and they were running out of options to help their friend.

His eyes fell upon her sitting with a defeated expression etched across her face. All Emily was doing was trying to help Harry and the fact that she even brought up the idea to talk with Clarissa, a woman who treated her awfully, to help Simon said tremendous things about Emily’s character. She was willing to put aside personal feelings and her pride to help someone in need.

“I’m sorry Emily.” Harry sighed deeply. “I should not have brought this up tonight. I only wanted to hang out with you and not bring this other shit into the mix.” The prince sat across from Emily and grasped her hand that sat in her lap. She freely gave it to Harry as he tried to coax her attention towards him. “What’s on your mind?” Harry could tell she was holding something back from him.

“Harry, I already lost a friend here.” Emily’s blue eyes lifted slowly to lock in his. “I would do anything to make sure that didn’t happen again.” She parted to lips to speak, but hesitated and shook her head. “I don’t know where I would be without you quite honestly, or even your squad.”

“This place would really suck without me, wouldn’t it?” Harry winked playfully at Emily in an attempt to lighten the mood. A smile peaked through her somber expression making Harry continue his teasing with a certain objective in mind. “Come on, Em. Who would beat you at FIFA all the time? Or secretly sneak these to the hospital for you when you are on call late?” Harry grabbed a handful of Emily’s favourite candy bars he had stashed away for them to enjoy.

“Not true, I beat you that one time.” Emily was beaming from ear to ear, holding her abdomen from laughing so hard. “Give me one of those, Wales!” She reached out to grab one, but the prince held it back out of her grasp.

“Nuh uh.” Harry held up his finger and waved it back and forth with a raised eyebrow. “I get something from you first.”

Emily giggled lightly and closed in the space between them, leaving mere inches apart. Her lips stretched into a flirtatious grin. “And what is that, Captain Wales?”

“I think you already know, Doctor Clarke.” Harry’s eyebrow rose suggestively after watching Emily bite down on her delicate bottom lip.

“Tell me…” Emily angled her head and tried to coax it out of him, wanting to hear the words fall off his lips.

“I am going to kiss you, Emily.” Harry’s voice was deep and commanding. He cupped her cheek tenderly and brought her lips so close that he could feel her heavy breath float across his lips. The tip of her nose nudged up against the pilot’s as she opened her lust filled eyes to stare into the depths of his blues.

“Henry, we can’t go back from this.” The doctor’s voice was jagged as she attempted to calm her breathing down, but finding herself in this position with Harry kicked her body into over drive as every touch every sensation was magnified. The simple stroke of his thumb against her cool skin burned a fiery path along her cheek. Her heart was thumping in her chest so loudly she was sure that Harry could hear it.

“I know.” He sighed deeply. “I want you Emily.” Harry’s voice was confident and held no evidence of doubt that she was what the prince wanted. “I have since the very first day I laid eyes on you. The first time I saw those gorgeous blue eyes. Do not doubt that.”

Emily’s head swayed back and forth gently knowing she was about to give in to Harry. “It’s not because your promise?” She knew it was not the perfect time to ask this, but part of her still wondered what drove his intentions. Was it the promise he was bound to from her dying friend or was it feelings he had developed for her? A piece of her was terrified to know the truth behind them.

“That promise is what helped me get to know the real Emily; the one that I can’t deny that I have feelings for any longer.” His hand snaked around her neck and tugged it down towards him gently. “Now stop second guessing this and let me show you how I feel about you.”

The blonde softly inhaled his sweet scent, falling under Harry’s spell as she nodded her head lightly giving Harry the permission he was longing for. Her heart was beating so fast she couldn’t get a decent breath in, her head spinning into a downward spiral of desire for the prince.

She felt his breath on her cheeks from his close proximity as he waited patiently for the right moment to capture Emily’s lips. Harry watched her eyelids flutter and then close with her ready lips parted. He could not wait a moment longer as he leant forward, allowing their lips to meet for the first time.  

He kissed her softly at first, then with a swift swing of intensity that made Emily cling to him tightly, balling the material of his shirt in her hand as if he was the only solid thing in a dizzy swaying world she had found herself in.  His insistent mouth was parting her shaking lips, sending wild tremors along her nerves as if something within her sparked and evoked a fiery flame that burned through her body. Sparking sensations Emily had never known she was capable of feeling.

Harry tasted the sweet lingering taste that fell off of her lips that he was continually drawn back to, unable to get enough of her soft innocent lips that she eagerly kissed him with. He felt Emily give up control as she allowed Harry full power over her being to which he delicately took. The space around them evaporated, ceasing to exist as they explored this new world between them.

Their lips broke apart revealing a breathless Emily who was struggling to catch her breath. His lips formed a crooked smile seeing the effect that he had on Emily. Harry cupped her cheek and massaged it gently, waiting patiently for Emily to come back to stable ground. A light moan escaped her lips as the prince kissed her jawbone, innately tossing her head back gently into the prince’s cupped hand. His wet lips trailed down to her neck, feeling the thudding of her heart through her soft delicious skin.

“No…” Emily moaned out between deep breaths as her fluttering eye lids opened to look down at the Harry. She knotted her fists in his shirt and pulled Harry back up to her lips, abruptly crashing into them silently telling Harry that she needed more of him. Her fingers gripped the tufts of his ginger hair eliciting a soft low groan from his throat.

Harry’s arms circled around Emily and gathered her against his body. He gently lowered them down to the floor of the tent becoming tangled as one. Harry purposely took his lips off of Emily’s for a second to take in the view of Emily before him. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he felt his heart beat with wild abandon knowing that all he wanted in that moment was Emily and nothing was going to come between them.

Emily silently gazed up into the soldier’s eyes with fondness as they held a silent conversation. She tenderly grasped his cheek with her soft fingers and stroked it gently as the prince angled his head towards her touch. In that moment, Emily had never felt so at peace in a war torn place like this. She had never felt so calm and sure of herself that this was right between them without a doubt in her mind.

Emily gently tugged on Harry’s neck as he straddled himself between her legs. The weight of his body on top of Emily’s as the prince carefully cradled the blonde securely in his arms, was a feeling of security she had long forgotten. She felt all of him pressed up against her making her lips part to release a tiny moan that was captured by his awaiting lips.

Suddenly, Harry kissed her harder, deeper with an urgent fervor that fueled the fiery passion between them. It was not gentle like before, but a welcoming roughness that Emily surrendered to and matched Harry’s passion. His hands gripped her hair in a soft tug making their lips break apart briefly as each one fought their way back to find the others once again.

Every sensation had become heightened; like a set of colourful fireworks bursting throughout her being. She inhaled Harry’s scent, that scent that was just…him. It burned a memory into her nose along with the way his firm big hands caressed her body so delicately, but securely as it made her feel an innate sense of safety. The sounds of his low husky moans or the way that he spoke her name simply drove her body into unfounded land.

Without wasting another second, Harry’s lips were devouring Emily’s, stealing her breath away. Every other kiss that Emily had experienced before this in her life was wrong. It never felt right until this moment right here; this moment with Harry.  

Harry’s fingers were entwined with Emily’s tightly while walking the blonde back to her dorm. Her other hand gripped his forearm firmly as they wandered through the base amongst the eerily quiet night, but the prince could still see that smile that lingered on Emily’s lips throughout the rest of their night after they shared their first kiss.

It was a smile that only Harry had seen before once on her lips, a smile that was only for him.

Despite the long stressful day, Harry felt a sense of peace and calmness whenever he was with Emily. There was just something about her that Harry longed to have in his life. Whether it was her bright cheery smile or her infectious sweet laugh, it was Emily simply being Emily and that was enough for him at the end of the day.

Harry was pulled from his thoughts, feeling her hand rub up and down his arm. “You ok Henry?” Emily lifted her head to peak up at the silent prince noticing his quiet change in demeanour.

The prince nodded lightly and looked towards a dark hide out space between two buildings. He tugged on Emily’s hand as they took off in the direction away from her building.

“Henry!?” Emily quietly scolded the prince. “What are you doing?!” She was already afraid of getting caught, but now Harry was just tempting fate.

He turned and pulled her body flushed against his, gently cupping her cheek as the blonde peaked up at him barely being able to make out his features against the night sky. Without warning, he leaned in and abruptly kissed Emily with a soft urgency.

She at first fought it, knowing it was a terrible and risky idea to be kissing like this out in public with a chance that anyone could be watching or walking by to catch them in the act. But, the little voice inside of her head faded as she placed her hands against Harry’s chest and allowed the feeling of the kiss course through her body.

Their dripping lips broke apart breathlessly while the prince continued to tenderly hold her cheeks in his hand, keeping Emily exactly where he wanted her to be. “I am better now.” He smiled cheekily and earned a playful smack across the chest from Emily.

“We have to be more careful…” Emily was the voice of reason amongst them. “No one can know, Henry.” She wrapped her arms around his waist and settled her head down gently on his chest to feel the prince take in a heavy breath.

“I know, Emily.” His arms surrounded her frame to hold her body tight against him. “I’m not ready to let go of you just yet.” The pilot confessed as he closed his eyes and relished in the feeling of having Emily secured in his arms.

“If we get caught…” Emily’s voiced trailed off against the night, unable to voice the consequences that would surely arise if they did.

“We won’t.” Harry bent down and placed his lips softly against her temple, giving Emily a reassuring kiss. “Let’s not talk about this tonight. Let’s just enjoy each other.”

“Henry….” Emily lifted her head off of the prince’s chest to see his blue eyes casted down on her, halting her words.

“Let’s figure out where this is going… privately… before we worry about the rest of all of that.” What he spoke of was true. They both knew the other held feelings for them, but they had not had the chance to explore them any further than tonight. In a place like this, their priorities had to be their bound duties, not their developing feelings for one another.

It was a simple yet difficult choice they had to make.

Duty first, love second.

Until the time where it could be reversed.

But, when would that be? Would it ever be?

[phff-ajourneytoremember]

Hello Readers

I know it has been a verrrry loooong time since I have had really anything to do with this fic. I re read the chapters I have already posted here and that gave me a tremendous amount of motivation to start back up again.

So... what do you think? Would you like to see more of this fic again?!

Please let me know 💙

[littlebitofeverythingphff]

Chapter 51 Part One

A/N: Hellooooo! I know it’s been a few months since I last updated this story so I apologize for that! I hope this chapter makes up for this!

“Babe?” A set of gentle lips pressed down onto Addy’s forehead pulling her out of a deep slumber. Releasing a gentle moan, Addy’s eyes blinked open to find Harry staring down at her with an adorable smile spreading his lips, trying to contain his excitement.

“We are landing soon.” His hand rubbed against Addy’s leg as she tiredly rested her head on the prince’s shoulder. Addy’s green eyes scanned around the plane seeing all of their friends up and chatting excitedly as they were about to reach their destination.

Harry and Addy along with their friends, Mel and Tom, Skippy and Lara and Guy and Adrianna decided to take a vacation over their Christmas holiday to Croatia for the new year celebrations. It was a welcomed trip away from London where they all could enjoy some time together in the hot Croatian sun.

A quiet Addy peaked up at her boyfriend with a smile. “What?”

“Thank you for taking me on this trip, Henry.” Addy leaned in and placed her lips softly against the prince’s that lingered.

“You two get a room already!” Tom yelled from across the aisle making Harry and Addy break apart to turn and stare at him.

“Oh shut up, Tom. You and Mel were going at it like monkeys earlier.” Addy stifled her laughter seeing Tom’s surprised reaction. “Yeah, weren’t as subtle as you thought.” Harry muttered with a light giggle.

Adalyn peered out the window of the vehicle while holding tightly onto Harry’s hand. She had not let go of it since the moment the plane had landed. Harry had not disclosed the full details of their vacation to Adalyn, only the fact that they were going to Croatia for a few days and advised her on a few things to pack. Little did she know, she was in for a big surprise, as were all of his friends and their significant others.

Their range rover pulled up to a harbor coming to a rolling stop. A confused Addy turned to lock eyes with Harry questioningly. “Where are we going?”

A simple shake of the head gave Addy her reply. Harry was still not going to tell her. The prince hopped out of the vehicle and grabbed both of their bags. “I can carry mine.” Addy grabbed the handle, but was quickly scolded by the prince.

“No way!” Harry gently pushed Addy’s hand away. “I am not letting my girl carry her bag when I am perfectly capable of doing so.” Addy smiled adoring up at Harry while she rubbed up and down his back that signalled her appreciation.  

“Thank you.” She pecked him on the cheek as she watched his smile spread wider.

Melanie came up behind Addy and grabbed her arm. “Come on! Let’s go!” She pulled Addy away from the prince. “I cannot believe we allowed these guys to plan a trip…” Mel leaned in and whispered to Addy. “I swear to god I will kill them all if we are going on a stupid fishing trip with them.”

Addy glanced back over her shoulder to make sure that Harry was right behind her. “I don’t think they are that stupid… or are they?”

Mel’s eyes darted towards Addy’s, locking in their gaze. “Ok… maybe it’s possible.” They both dissolved into a fit of giggles as they walked along the wooden path and turned the corner. Melanie nearly squealed deafening Addy’s ear when she saw a yacht waiting for them as they rounded the corner.

“Is that for us!?” She ran back to Tom practically dancing around him. While Addy had stopped dead in her tracks making Harry catch up to her. Taking in the view of the magnificent yacht, she felt extremely uncomfortable knowing how much this would have costed for Harry.

“Is it not big enough?” Harry could sense the uneasiness evaporating from within his girlfriend as he tried to make light of the situation.

“It’s too much, Harry.” Addy crossed her arms defensively without an ounce of laughter.

“It’s not really that much.” He tried to convince Adalyn that it was no nig deal at all. Harry had already anticipated this reaction from Addy.

“I can’t let you pay for all of this.” Addy shook her head slowly as she absentmindedly played with the necklace that Harry had given her. The rest of the group had walked off ahead of them nearly running onto the yacht. Dropping the bags down, Harry released a deep sigh.

“I’m not like them Harry…” Addy confessed. “Like your ex’s.” She turned to stare deeply into his blue eyes. “I can’t pay for these lavish holidays or expensive clothes and jewelry or –”

“Stop it!” Harry reached out and placed his hands on either side of Adalyn. “I am not asking you to be like that, nor have I ever.” His deep blue eyes were sincere.

“But, I can’t let you pay for all of it either.” Her voice cracked as she turned her head away feeling ashamed. “And I can’t keep affording it, and when I can’t, you pay and that is not fair to you, Henry…” She stared off into his blue eyes.

The prince released a deep sigh. He understood where Addy was coming from, but that was why he offered to foot the bill. “I did not take you here to make you more stressed out. You have been off work for nearly three months now and I know things are getting tougher for you.” Harry stepped closer to Adalyn. “I wanted this to be about us and our friends. We need this…. we need this getaway.” He sighed. “All I want in return is to see a smile on that pretty little face. To me that is worth more than anything on this trip. To see that gorgeous smile of yours that I rarely get to see now.”

Addy angled her head staring up at him sweetly. The wrinkles that had formed across her forehead had softened. “Ok… fine.” Addy closed in the distance between them and wrapped her hands around Harry’s neck. “But one day, I am going to take you somewhere, deal?”

“Deal.” Harry bent his head down and pressed his lips against Addy’s forehead.

“Now let’s get going before they think they can steal our room.” Harry was quick to grab their bags and lead Addy aboard the yacht.

“How’s the view?” Addy had escaped outside to the balcony that led from their suite to take in the fresh ocean breeze as they sailed along the water. Her eyes were glued ahead as she watched the city they embarked from slowly fading in the distant horizon as a sea of blue created more distance between.

Addy glanced back over her shoulder and smiled. “It’s beautiful.” She beamed as her head swiveled back out towards the ocean. Hearing a pair of footsteps behind her, Addy felt Harry wrap his arms around her tightly.

“Mmm, you are right. It is beautiful.” Harry released a deep chuckle. Addy’s hand slid down Harry’s arms resting her hands on top of his giving them a squeeze as silence flooded between them.

“What are you thinking right now?” Harry’s soft voice broke through her thoughts.

“You.” Addy confessed.

“Me?” Harry questioned.

“Just thinking of that night we met…” A smile crept up on Addy’s lips.

“I remember.” Harry spoke. “You were wearing a burgundy dress and your hair was down.” Addy listened in silence as the memory that had been playing in her mind was coming to light with every passing word of Harry’s. “I ran into you and nearly sent you to the floor.”

“But you caught me.” Addy interjected and turned her body around to face him still within the confines of his arms. A pair of blue eyes were staring back into her green orbs intensely. “Harry?”

“Yes, love?” Harry could see a fire burning in her eyes.

“Do you regret any of it?” Addy’s green eyes averted away from his stare.

“Regret you?” Harry asked with confusion until a slight nod of his girlfriend’s head nearly punched him in the gut. “Not for a second.” He watched as Addy remained silent. “Do you? Where is this all coming from?” Harry gently grabbed her chin and turned Addy’s head to make her look at him.

“It’s been what…  eight months since we have been together and so much has already happened.” Her voice was quiet. “Some days I wonder what life would be like if I hadn’t met you.” Addy winced at the mere thought of it. “But, looking back now after everything… I wouldn’t want a day to go by without being with you. I would go through it all again if it meant I got to have you in my life.”

“Is this about me going back to Suffolk?” Harry cupped Addy’s cheeks tenderly.

“You going back… me going back to work… being on my own.” Addy shook her head with tightly closed eyes.

“I thought that was what you wanted, Adalyn?” A confused Harry massaged his thumb into the warm flesh of her cheek.

A set of green eyes opened staring right into the depths of him. “What I want is to be normal again.” Addy breathed in deeply. “I don’t want people tiptoeing around me. I don’t want you or my family always worried about every little thing I do like I am going to vanish or something.”

Harry held his tongue. But, I almost did lose you Addy. You almost vanished from my life. He thought to himself.

“I want to have fun again, Harry.” Addy rested her forehead against Harry’s. “Like that day we spent on the farm together….”

“Mmmm that was fun.” Harry smirked crookedly.

“I am just tired of bad things happening to us and want to focus on the good things. Like this trip and us!” Addy slowly tossed her head back while holding onto Harry’s hips.

“Well it is almost a new year. We can start fresh. Leave all the bad shit that has happened in the past.” He smiled down lovingly at Adalyn. “Except for meeting you. That was the best day of my life.”

“Ooh stop it.” Addy blushed at his words.

“It’s true.” Harry whispered across her lips as he leant down to place a kiss on top of them. “Don’t ever forget that.”

“I won’t.” Addy stood up and pressed her lips one more time to Harry’s. “We should go find our friends, shouldn’t we?”

“I guess so…” Harry growled and pulled his lips reluctantly off of Addy’s.

The yacht’s captain and crew were introduced to their group and were made aware of the schedule of stops for the next few days. The excitement of the group was palpable as if they all needed this mini vacation and getaway from the pressures of their daily lives.

The guys were diving into their beers as the girls got changed into their swimsuits. Today would be spent on the yacht with a chance to use the water sport toys as they continued onto their next destination.

Melanie and Adrianna were the first to appear as they headed straight to the bar for a drink. Tom could not keep his eyes off of Mel, checking her out in her bikini.

“Damn, I am a lucky man.” He stood up and went directly over to his girlfriend leaving the guys behind.

“He’s starting to sound whipped like you Harry.” Skippy stuck out his tongue at Harry seeing the glare in his eyes.

“I am not whipped, Skippy.” Harry took a swig of his beer. “Not even remotely.”

“I am.” Guy tossed his head back in laughter at his own confession while his friends joined in with his laughter.

“We all knew that, Guy.” Harry spoke out the obvious.

Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Adalyn walking down the stairs and did a double take. His mouth nearly dropped to the floor in surprise at how sexy his girlfriend was standing there in a green bikini that accentuated all of her curves in just the right areas.

“Holy hell.” Harry whispered under his breath, but he swore Addy heard him as she locked eyes with him in that very second. She shyly looked away from him seeing how he was devouring her with his eyes.

Addy was leaning up against the bar waiting to place her drink order when she felt a hand pressed on the small of her back. Knowing by the immediate touch it was her man, she leaned into him.

“You look so sexy.” Harry whispered into Addy’s ear as he gently rubbed over the exposed skin on her back.

“Thank you, love.” Addy looked up at her boyfriend. “Why don’t you get me a drink then and I will meet you by the hot tub.” Without another word she left Harry behind in a daze knowing that his eyes watched her backside as she walked away from him.

Walking by Skippy and Guy she quickly leaned in and said. “Harry is whipped whether he thinks so or not.” Skippy was nearly keeled over roaring with laughter that gained Harry’s attention as he caught Adalyn walking away from his friends.

“I cannot wait for the water fall hike! It is going to be so amazing!” Mel gushed as she stumbled and nearly spilled her drink over everyone in the hot tub. The yacht was sailing by the picturesque coastal town of Baska, attracting everyone’s eyes as the clear blue water along the old buildings captivated them.

Addy was mesmerized by the view that was in front of her. She felt Harry come up beside her as he kissed her shoulder gently. “Why don’t you go get dressed so we can explore a little bit?” His words caused Addy to turn her attention to him.

“We get to go there?” Addy beamed with excitement.

“Yeah! Let’s hurry so we don’t waste any time!” Harry grabbed her hand and helped his girlfriend climb out of the hot tub.

Harry could barely take his eyes off of Addy in the summery dress that she had put on as they embarked off the yacht. A pastel colored floral skirt was perfectly matched with a white off the shoulder top that hinted at her breasts. Her brunette hair was loosely pulled back into a classy bun, but what caught his eyes the most was the necklace he had given her that Addy kept on nearly everywhere she went. He would often find her playing with it when she thought he wasn’t looking.

“Hey!” Harry turned to look back over his shoulder to look behind at the group. “We have dinner reservations at 730pm. Don’t be late!”

“Are we going to split up or stay together?” Mel asked the group as they continued to walk along the harbour front boardwalk.

“What do you wanna do?” Addy whispered to Harry as they locked in each other’s eyes.

“I want you to myself for a little while.” Harry lifted his arm and wrapped it around his girlfriend’s shoulders as they broke apart from the rest of the group finding their own adventure in the small Croatian town.

“Hey! Where are you two heading off to?!” Tom yelled after them.

“Nowhere!” Harry snickered before grabbing Addy’s hand and nearly running off with her, laughing away as they ditched the rest of the group.

The couple walked around the small town of Baska and entered little shops along their way. People kept pulling them into their shop and taught them what life was like in the town as they showed them what they had made to sell in their sea-side shops.

Harry spotted Addy eying a painting that she kept going back to look at. It was of a couple sitting together on the beach looking across over the ocean done in a watercolour base. Something in it was drawing Addy to it, but each time she went back to it, she did not pick it up.

“See anything you like?” Harry approached Addy as ran her hands through the soft material of a hand made scarf.

She simply shook her head. “No…” But her eyes trailed back towards the painting for a few seconds before fully answering. “Not exactly.” Addy looked up at Harry. “I heard there is a market a few streets down. Do you want to go there?”

“Yeah, wherever you want to go.” Harry nodded while pulling out his wallet. “You thirsty? It’s so hot out here. Why don’t you grab us a few drinks before we go? I think I saw a stand just outside the door. I want to ask this owner something.”

“I could use a drink!” Addy took a few bills from Harry. “Coke or water, love?”

“Water is fine. I will see you out there.” Harry internally smiled as his plan to distract Addy worked as he watched her leave the little store. He quickly approached the shop owner. “Do you paint these by yourself?”

“I do, sir.” He nodded happily.

“Could you paint one for me?” Harry took a few steps back and grabbed the painting Addy had her eyes on to show him. “Like this?” He showed him.

“Yes!” He nodded again. “I can paint for you and your wife. She has an eye for art!”

Harry smiled at the thought of the shop owner calling Addy his wife. “Maybe one day she will be.” He joked with the owner. “Can you do it tonight? We are leaving back to the yacht later tonight. I will make it worth your while.”

“Give me three hours? Pick it up here?” The owner smiled at the prince.

“That would be great! I can come back or have someone get it.” Harry was smiling from ear to ear hoping that Addy would like it.

“Water colour? Same exact picture but you two?” The owner confirmed with the prince through broken English.

Harry nodded and pulled out his phone to show him a picture of a selfie the two of them took earlier that afternoon. “Yes, like this.”

Harry looked towards the exit and knew he had to get going before Addy became suspicious. “How much?” He gave the man more that what he had asked for and headed out the door to find Addy walking back with two cold waters in her hand.

“Ready to go? I asked around and I think the market is around the corner over there.” Adalyn pointed out ahead of them while handing her boyfriend some water.

“Let’s go there?” Harry took a big drink as the cool water trailed down his throat.

“I feel like we have been doing what I want today though… what do you want to do?” A hint of concern was laced in Addy’s voice as she found Harry’s hand and started to walk towards the direction of the market.

“I am good with whatever as long as I get to do it with you.” Harry picked up her hand and kissed it softly. “I got my fun earlier with the jet ski!”

The couple had found the market and was amazed at all the unique little souvenirs and Croatian things the people from Baska had made to sell. They were simply having fun picking out little gifts for one another, the sillier the better.

Addy was nearly in tears after laughing so hard at Harry as he modelled an apparent traditional dress that men in Baska wore to ceremonies. He popped out his hip with a pouty lip making Addy dissolve into endless giggles.

“I will take it!” She dug through her purse despite protests from the prince not to, saying he would never wear it. “It’s not for you!” Addy leaned into him. “I personally think it would look great on Will!” A mischievous smile formed on her lips.

“I agree with you, love.” Harry pulled it off over his head and eyed it again while holding it up. “I think William will love it too!” The prince winked at Addy as she paid for it and put it into a small bag.

“We should get Kate something too!” Addy continued to walk along the vendors eying custom jewelry when she heard their names being called out.

Harry looked up and scanned the crowd becoming on guard as he did not recognize the voice that called their names. His eyes searched hard and landed on what he saw were paparazzi practically running towards them with their cameras in hand. How the hell did they find them here? The prince had told no one he did not trust about this vacation he had planned.

“Addy, let’s go.” Harry gripped her hand and started to lead her through the market as quickly as he could. His eyes fell back on the protection officer that had re-joined them after keeping a substantial distance between them as per Harry’s request.

Addy heard her name being called out as she looked back to see why Harry was in such a hurry to leave. A group of paps were hot on their heals as they weaved through the market stands. Her body became tense as she quickened her pace in order to keep up with Harry’s long strides.

“How did they find us?” Addy looked towards Harry who was wearing an angry expression with his brow furrowed and jaw clenched tightly.

“I don’t know. They are ruthless like I have always told you, Addy.” He spoke through pursed lips. His hand was still gripping Adalyn’s hard as his eyes scanned for the best way to get them out of there.

“HARRY! ADDY! COME ON SHOW US A LITTLE SOMETHING!”

“Harry you are going too fast, I can’t keep up.” Harry was nearly running, but Addy’s sandals were not exactly the practical type.

“You have too, love. Please try.” Harry’s voice was begging her to.

She gripped his hand tighter and gained his blue eyes turning back to check on her. A playful glint in Addy’s green eyes caused him to not look away. “Lose them, Henry.” The corner of her lips turned into a lighthearted grin.

“My pleasure.” Harry squeezed her hand tight, ensuring he had a good grip on it.

“Extra points if you lose your RPO too.” Addy giggled as the thrill of the run coursed through her.

“Extra points?” Harry’s eyebrow rose suggestively as his determination to please Adalyn turned the pursuit higher. He suddenly turned back on his heel and weaved them back through the same vendors they had just passed through after he noticed the paps having taken another route.

The prince travelled back towards the harbour front with Addy right by his side as they tried to ditch the paparazzi and his RPO. Addy glanced back over her shoulder seeing that the paps had were somehow gaining ground on them as their continual shouts of their name echoed from behind closer and closer. “Harry, they are getting closer!”

His eyes searched around, trying to find an escape route.  A devilish grin appeared on his lips once he spotted it. “Do you trust me?” Harry locked eyes with his girlfriend’s that held a mix of fear of the unknown and adventure from the chase circling in them.

“Always.” Their gaze lingered for a second longer.

“Don’t let go of me.” He tugged on her hand gently as they took often down towards the docks. Running through dock after dock of boats lining them, the prince spotted an older man preparing his boat to leave. Their footsteps echoed against the old wood that swayed over top of the water as their pace quickened.

Addy looked up to see exactly where Harry was taking her as adrenaline coursed through her to run faster along side him. “A boat?”

“Yes!” Harry smiled proudly of his plan. “Sir?!” He waved his free arm to gain attention of the man. “Start your boat, we will pay you well!”

The elderly man looked around and spotted the couple eagerly running down the dock being chased by people with cameras. He waved his arm to join them before he ran towards the controls as the engine of the boat roared to life. Harry glanced back over his shoulder. There may be enough distance between them and his RPO that he may actually lose everyone like Addy had asked him too.

Harry helped Addy get on the boat safely first as she stepped across a short wooden plank, letting go of his hand for the first time since the chase had started. The elderly man directed Harry in quickly untying the ropes that secured the boat onto the dock while making sure his girlfriend was safely seated at the front.

His girlfriend looked down the long row of the dock and saw them gaining ground as their voices became clearer. “Harry come on!” Addy stood up and walked towards the boat. “Get on!” She warned him and stuck out her hand for him to grasp.

The prince gave the boat a hard push to create some space between the boat and the dock in a last ditch effort to ensure no one would jump on. He grabbed Addy’s hand as she pulled him onto the boat with all the strength she had within her. His body crashed into her, making her nearly lose her footing with a light gasp.

Harry’s arm wrapped around her to secure Addy in place as her green eyes peaked up at him fondly. “You did it!” A set of green eyes were proudly smiling up at Harry.

“I did it for you, love.” He wanted to get lost in the depths of those green eyes again, but their names being shouted alerted him back to the reality of the situation at hand. The couple could hear the snaps of the cameras left in their wake as the boat successfully left the harbour.

Addy blindly searched for his hand, turning around to see the elderly man grinning at them ear to ear. “Hello!” She could not help but dissolve into a fit of breathless giggles as she tried to regain her breath from the long run.

“Thank you, sir. For helping us out.” Harry greeted the elderly man and introduced themselves. “This is my girlfriend, Addy.” He shook the man’s hand. “I’m Harry.”

“Welcome aboard my boat! The beautiful Josephine!” The man graciously welcomed them and offered them to sit and relax as he took them on a tour after they politely refused not to further waste his time.

“Please. I insist.” The man sat them down and gave each of them a traditional Croatian fruity drink. “I want to show you my beautiful country!”

Addy looked up at Harry to see if he wanted to stay on the boat and get a private tour from a local. “Do you want too? I think it will be fun.” She searched his blue eyes for an answer.

“I am in!” Harry smiled happily and lifted his arm for Addy to snuggle in closer. “I am happy I got my extra points.” The prince cheekily smiled down at Addy. “When do I get my reward?”

Addy tossed her head back with laughter and then breathed out a sigh. “Tonight…” She peaked up at Harry and bit down on her bottom lip, silently telling her boyfriend what his reward would be.

“Mmmm… in the hot tub?” Harry questioned with a suggestive eyebrow.

Addy simply nodded at the idea before turning her attention back to the elderly man who was telling them about the history of the town as they sailed along the coastal line.

Harry and Addy were all smiles only having eyes for one another as they walked hand in hand into Gallo, the restaurant they were to meet the rest of their group at after an afternoon of exploring. No member of the group missed seeing their gleeful smiles as they took the last few empty seats at the end of the table. The couple were a few minutes late having gotten back from their little private tour along by the local man who aided in their escape.

“What did you two get up to this afternoon?” Adriana leaned in towards Addy as Harry sat down beside Guy.

Addy glanced towards Harry unsure of what to say exactly so he stepped in and answered. “Well, we were exploring the little shops and markets when paps starting chasing us.” The whole table was now listening as they all formed shocked expressions.

“Seriously? All the way in Croatia?” Melissa’s expression softened as she looked across the table to see Addy’s smile fade and become quiet. She felt for Adalyn deeply. To have someone always wanting to photograph you and the lengths that they would go to just to get that one picture would certainly take its toll on her. Especially when she was meant to be on a stress free vacation that she desperately needed.

“Why?” Tom asked his friend.

“They only have one reason Tom.” Harry simply shrugged his reply before seeing Adalyn’s smile no longer there. All of his life he had hated the press for intruding on his personal life. All he was trying to do was to take his girlfriend on a vacation and he couldn’t even do that without them following them.

The prince nudged her leg gently underneath the table to subtly get Addy’s attention. Her green eyes lifted, locking in his gaze as he silently asked with his eyes if she was alright. A light nod with an attempted smile gave Harry his answer.

“But, then we escaped from them and got on a boat.” Addy’s smile re-appeared. “We got a tour from a local fishermen and he showed us around. He took us to a little hidden cove and it was amazing!”

“No way!” Mel wanted to hear more about it all.

“Some total James Bond shit.” Guy patted Harry on the back. “Wait… you even ditched your RPO?!”

Harry bit down on his bottom lip as a naughty glint appeared in his blue eyes. He was waiting for a phone call from his grandmother or father knowing he would get in shit for doing so. But, it was all worth it to spend some alone time with Addy on that little boat. “Yeah, waiting for the backlash as we speak.”

What Addy did not tell the group was the local man, Leo, actually took them back to his home on the coastal town where they met his wife, Josephine; the women whom he named his boat after. They had a lovely chat and were offered an assortment of traditional Croatian baking and a large selection of teas. There was something that Josephine told Harry as they were leaving their home to meet their friends. She told him something that he simply could not ignore as it felt like a foreseeable warning to him. “The eyes always tell their own story you know. They are the entry to the soul. She has a lot of fear behind her eyes that girl does. She hides that fear from you.”

“Harry?” Addy’s voice brought him back from the memory. “Want to share something with me?” He picked up the menu and quickly scanned through it.

“Yeah we could order two plates and share, love.” Harry winked at Addy. “You choose what you would like, I am good with whatever.”

“Are you sure?” Addy angled her head at Harry.

“Positive.” His gentle eyes reassured her.

The smile that grew on her lips was a sight he simply could not look away from. It was a smile that Harry rarely got to see since after the incident with Jake. He planned this trip with Guy all because he wanted Adalyn to remember what it was like to have a little fun and to relax without the pressure building up around her from all aspects of her life.

The press were at an ultimate high with their inquisitive nature about Adalyn as news of the kidnapping and desire to know how ‘Prince Harry’s girlfriend’ was coping with the aftermath. They even were getting braver asking about Addy during his official engagements to which he never gave a reply to validate anything. This caused Adalyn to want to close her self off from the outside world simply because she could not handle how the paparazzi shouted question after question about it to her.

Adalyn’s curator job at the Imperial War Museum were continually breathing down her neck about starting back up as projects sat uncompleted and were threatening to give all of her hard work she had done onto someone else. She confided in the prince shortly after his surprise visit to her grandparents farm that she was worried if she did not go back, that she would have no job to go back too. Adalyn questioned herself if she was ready too, but in the end that question did not matter as she could not give up her job. The plan was for Addy to start back up in the new year part time for the first month and then back to regular hours once she settled back in.

But, for the time being he would take that smile she was giving Harry knowing what was awaiting for him later in the hot tub that night.

To be continued….

[pofcroyalfanfiction]

Chapter Four - Poison Ivy

Ivy House, Marlborough

Early evening, September 1st  

By the time the clock on her laptop had struck five, the last of the parents were driving out of the parking area behind Ivy and leaving their daughters behind. Some had just come back from cosy family farewell feasts in town, whilst some had to stay behind a little longer to console a few of the younger girls who were already feeling homesick.

Ellie sat on her bed with her window open, listening from her third-floor bedroom to the sounds of those coming and going down below. It was a welcome distraction from the chaotic mess of plans that she was trying to get her head around, which was proving immensely difficult despite the vast array of lists and charts that she had spent the last few hours preparing.

Weekly timetables packed with sports and club meetings in every free period, with even more sports and clubs squeezed in between them. Lists of the girls that she knew in Ivy, colour coded to signify what cliques they were in or what clubs they were a part of.

Purple for Field Hockey, blue for Football, orange for the Swim team...

These were all distractions too. Hours ago, Ellie had intended to head downstairs and join the rest of the house in the common room, a time to mingle and reunite with friends for a few hours before the evening where, as was tradition, there would be a 'Welcome Back Ivy' party. Normally she would skip it, or quietly head off back to her room after half an hour when nobody was looking. As with everything to do with her school life this year, this night would be different.

Once her parents had left, she stripped off her school uniform and flung open each of her suitcases to piece together a dozen different outfits to try on. Each one she laid out on her bed, beside the large mirror that sat on her pillows and leaned against the wall, allowing her to get ready for the evening from the comfort of her fuzzy purple bedspread.

Yet it was somewhere between brushing her hair and doing her eyeliner that her eagerness started to drop and her bravery started to fade, when that little sting of self-doubt crept in and slowed everything down. With her parents there, with everyone's parents there, the girls of Ivy House were friendly and welcoming. Parents had a way of dampening that typical school atmosphere of popularity contests, bullies, peer pressure and hormones.

With the first day excitement blanketing over everyone it was easy to forget incidents like the one with Ruby Brower the year before, who got locked out of her room when she came back from the showers and earned the nickname 'Ruby Cheeks' for the rest of the year. Then there was Florence Hutton, a sixth form girl who passed out in the common room during Ellie's 2nd year, smelling of vodka with her panties around her ankles and her eyebrows shaved off. She was expelled from the school for indecent behaviour, but everyone knew she wasn't the sort of girl to get blackout drunk.

The girls of Ivy could be brutal, vindictive and petty. Everything Ellie needed to have a horrible evening of socialising.

The makeup on her bed vanished under dozens of different coloured pens and highlighters, the dresses and jeans that she had picked out were crushed beneath piles of drawing pads and notebooks.

Her frustration grew as the hours passed, each club that she found conflicting with another, each giggle or snippet of chatter that she heard from the corridor as girls headed downstairs to the party. Each minute that passed without her leaving her room, with every one being a reminder of how easy it had been to talk to people just hours before. Every moment she would curse herself for being stupid enough to think Marlborough could schedule every activity it had available without any of them clashing.

How could they? There are hundreds!

Every time she shuffled her notepads more club leaflets would fall out onto her bed, each reminding her of something she'd already signed up for that she'd have to work into her schedule.

If I can ask to get out of Maths five minutes early, I can just about get to Tennis tryouts on time and hopefully those finish before Shakespeare Society starts at four o'clock, but then I can't do Drama club on Sunday afternoons, at least until the Hockey season is over. Maybe if I ask Mrs Moon to move the meet to Fridays instead, but then that would mean...

Thump, thump, thump!

Ellie shoved a heap of notepads, bras and makeup out of her sight, sending them all clattering onto the floor just as a dozen loud knocks drummed against her door. The noise caused her to jump, sending more of her things across the room and making her clutch her chest to stop her heart from bursting out.

Three of four girls lingered outside her door, laughing and chatting between themselves as they delivered the same drumming to the other bedroom doors along the corridor and clearly having all the fun in the world.

"Screw it." Ellie tossed the rest of her notebooks aside and picked up her eyeliner again. "I'll figure it out tomorrow."

She spoke aloud to herself, willing herself forward. Ivy may be a jungle, full of hidden enemies and lethal predators, but she definitely wasn't going to be their fearful prey. She wanted to push herself this year and she wasn't going to fail on the very first night by keeping out of sight with her nose buried in inconceivable timetables.

The corridors were eerily quiet when Ellie stepped outside of her bedroom, except for the distant chatter of the common room downstairs and the quiet mumbling of girls in their rooms who were deciding to stay put. She immediately felt the nerves freezing her in place, making her feet feel like lead weights that lazily dragged along the carpet.

The risqué black mesh top that she'd decided to wear was already beginning to feel like a mistake, along with the more pronounced cats eye that she'd drawn on her eyes and the slightly darker shade of lipstick that coated her lips.

Keep going. It'll feel even worse if you turn back now.

Ellie tip toed her way forward, wanting to make as little noise as possible as she made her way past the doors of her neighbour's rooms. She listened to hear if anyone was in the rooms around her, curious to see who was inside, what they might be like and wondering if they were just as nervous as she was about socialising.

The room across the hall seemed strangely quiet and empty, but her next door neighbour was definitely there, rustling around inside her room and apparently unpacking something heavy. Ellie couldn't help but stand outside the door, looking at the moving shadows at the bottom of the doorframe and smirking as the girl inside clearly hummed a tune from the latest Wither Sisters album.

"That's a good sign." Ellie whispered quietly, pondering what other bands they might have in common.

The humming stopped abruptly, the girl's shadows freezing in place beneath the door and making Ellie's heart drop to the pit of her stomach. She could feel the girls stare burning its way through the wooden door, then the shadows started moving again, growing larger and larger, then the door handle started to turn.

Ellie sprinted away, desperate not to be caught in the act of spying on her first night back, especially on her next door neighbour. She ran around the corner and out into the main hallway where more girls were leaving their rooms and heading downstairs, then she hid behind the open door of the girls' bathroom. She heaved a sigh of relief when a door opened and closed back down the corridor without anyone coming around and looking for her, and when the coast was clear she quietly and gracefully made her way towards the stairs, desperately pretending she wasn't so flustered.

Awkward encounter number one is now out of the way.

The common room was absolutely packed when she arrived, since it was the first time that day that everyone was in the same place and doing the same thing without parents or unpacking to worry about. At least sixty girls squashed together, piling on to the dozen or so sofas and benches that were scattered around the room or huddled in groups around ten circular tables that were each painted a different colour. Some were still wearing their uniforms while most had clearly had the time to get changed into their best outfits. On top of the hundreds of different conversations and reunions going on, party music was booming out of large speakers around the room and forcing everyone to yell loud enough to be heard over both the music and each other.

One of the Ivy prefects, the pristine looking fifth year girl called Dana Cook was shepherding a bunch of first year students through the crowd and trying to be heard over the music. "First years, follow me, we have to finish orientation!"

Ellie ducked out of the way just as some of the smaller girls spotted her and decided to separate from the orientation group and head towards her, but Dana roared at them to come back and they meekly complied. Ellie always did her best to avoid the first year newcomers at Marlborough, those who weren't yet prepared to think of her as a normal student. She wasn't going to be rude and not say hello, but school was hard enough without people ogling her and following her around.

Alex waved at her from a table at the back of the room where she was happily talking with two of her friends from the third year, a pudgy brunette called Laura Houghton and Bella Stokesworth, a girl even smaller than Alex who tied her black hair into two thick braids that ran down her back. Together they were sharing a table with about six second year girls, who all watched Ellie closely as she sat down and immediately started whispering amongst themselves when they thought she wasn't looking.

"Didn't think you'd come." Alex said to her as she entwined their arms.

"You know I've been wanting to change that." Ellie said irritably as she looked around the table. Laura and Ashley had continued their conversation about trying out for the Fencing team, whilst the group of second years were whispering so loudly to hear each other that they didn't realise Ellie could hear them.

"Does she ever come to these things? I never saw her last year!"

"She came to the meetings but never the parties!"

"What?"

"She came to the meetings!"

"What?"

Alex turned in her seat so that she blocked the second years view of her. "Don't worry about them. Relax a little, sis."

It was easy for her to say. Alex had adapted to boarding school like she was any other normal girl, especially not one who had spent the years before being home-schooled and hardly having a social life. She had jumped at the opportunity whilst Ellie had sat and stewed, only occasionally getting her feet wet and testing her comfort zone when it came to making friends.

I don't want to wait anymore, I'm ready.

Alex was right though, it really wasn't so bad. Sitting at the table and talking with her sisters friends was a pleasant experience, she always knew it would be, but the struggle came with getting used to it. Her interactions with other students felt so few and far between, even with all the classes where she sat side by side and worked with girls and boys her own age, she had never opened up to someone enough to make a friend.

That's my goal.

"All right girls, settle down, settle down." Mrs Moon spoke over a microphone and then waited for the music to be turned down before she continued. "We need some more even groups here. Jane, why don't you go over there with Sadie. Hannah, why don't you guys join Trish's group down here."

Girls started shuffling around, frowning as their conversations were broken up and they were forced to find new friends for the evening. "Ah, Ellie, nice of you to join us."

Oh lord.

All the girls in the room rapidly twisted and turned around in an effort to find her. Like spotlights searching for a target, at least sixty pairs of eyes settled on her. Ellie raised her hand, smiling shyly and hoping for the attention to move elsewhere before she exploded. Alex reassuringly bumped her shoulder, letting her know she was nearby.

It's okay. You're used to people staring, aren't you?

"I'd say there's too many of you over there. Ellie, come and join Ashley and the girls at the front here." Mrs Moon beckoned her over, with each wave of her hands acting like a crane which slowly lifted Ellie out of her seat. She was just as comforting and friendly as she always was but this time, at least to Ellie, it felt a little evil.

Ellie's eyes darted around as she made her way to the front of the crowd, weaving between tables and avoiding looking at the girls around her who followed her every movement. She heard Alex's voice behind her, loudly pointing out that Sasha White quit the Fencing team last year and left a spot open, which thankfully restarted her friends conversation along with every other conversation that seemed to have stopped when Ellie's name was called. Using the noise as cover, Ellie hurried the last few steps around a few tables and sat down in the empty seat that Mrs Moon pointed her too.

Happy to be out of the limelight, she hadn't taken the time to look at who she was actually sitting next to. At first the girl didn't look at her, only briefly glancing at her arm with an offended look on her face, as if Ellie had no right to sit next to her, but when her large, doe-like hazel eyes looked up at Ellie her expression quickly changed to an eagerness.

Oh, that Ashley.

Ashley Mills had a big reputation among the fourth years of Marlborough College. Her family was one of the wealthiest around and seemed to be top of the pile when it came to the rich kids of the school, everyone looked up to them, some even feared them. In a school where almost everyone came from money and powerful families, reputation meant everything and was the difference between popularity and social exclusion. Ashley's older sister Sarah was also the Head Girl, and the expectation was that Ashley would be following in the same footsteps.

The Mills family held onto power with an iron grip and held almost as much influence over Marlborough College as Ellie's family did, if not more. Ellie knew that if she was going to make any progress at school this year, she would have to deal with Ashley Mills.

Ellie decided to speak first, knowing that most girls were afraid of even sitting next to a member of the Mills family and that perhaps that was something she could relate to. Ashley wasn't known to be a bully or mean, just someone that held a lot of power among the students, particularly in Ivy House.

Maybe Ashley herself wasn't so bad, maybe it was her family that was the villain that everyone was afraid of. A powerful family could cast a very large shadow over someone's life, something Ellie was very familiar with.

"Hey." Ellie said, acting confident and making herself comfortable in her seat. She wanted to show Ashley she wasn't afraid of her and it seemed to be working.

Ashley's eyes were twinkling, her mouth slightly open as she watched her. Ellie could tell she was thinking, analysing her closely and pondering what to do with her. Ashley's speech was friendly, her words like honey and nowhere near matching the family reputation. "Hey, don't see you at these things often."

"Yeah." Ellie answered nervously, distracted by the openness that came with sitting at the front of the room. "I normally skip out after forty minutes or so, but I'm planning to try a bit harder this time."

She watched Ashley, hoping that she'd said the right thing and not ruined her chances of friendship already. On the contrary, Ashley seemed almost impressed with her answer. Lucy Morello and Lauren Beattie, Ashley's closest confidantes, both moved their chairs closer so that Ellie was squeezed in amongst them and the rest of the room was shut out.

"Well, you aren't missing much so I don't blame you. It's not really much of a party with all the kids around." Ashley turned her head and looked at all the first year girls that were gathered together nearby, all them quickly averting their gaze and pretending they weren't just looking at her.

"So why do you stay?" Ellie asked.

"Mrs Moon expects it of me, at least to stay for the quiz. Something about my influence and being a role model." Ashley explained nonchalantly. She leaned in closer to Ellie and hid her lips from the view of everyone but their table. "The girls and I were going to hang out in my room after, if you wanna join us?"

"Don't you want to relax with the rest of the house?" Ellie said, matching the whisper. She could feel girls around her leaning in and trying to hear her.

"You don't want to make friends with them." Lucy piped in, surprising her. Up until then it had seemed like only Ashley was allowed to talk.

"You were wise to avoid everyone." Lauren added.

"Yeah, Ellie." Ashley looked suspiciously around the room once again. "You're maybe not aware yet, but you should know most of these girls are Scheming. Little. Bitches."

Her words were vicious and harsh, directed at everyone around her and clearly coming from a girl who had been on the wrong end of several of these schemes. The whole of Ivy suddenly felt much more hostile and made Ellie appreciate the safety of sharing a table with Ashley Mills, a girl who was quickly revealing how difficult it was going to be to make real friends.

The quiz ended up being incredibly easy, the questions were aimed at the first years as a way to help them socialise and make friends whilst the older girls were allowed to sit back and only pretend they were taking part. Ashley, Lucy and Lauren made a conscious effort to involve Ellie in their conversation, even if it jumped from various girls, boys, classes and sports that she was yet to meet or take part in. Ellie could ease herself in, just as she had hoped to do. Her confidence was growing, as well as the sense that she was becoming part of something.

The girls even huddled around her protectively and gave the group stink eye to Rhiannon Wakefield, a Sixth Form girl who accidentally bumped into Ellie's chair.

It was startling to her how much being part of a group and having friends around her could change her perspective, allowing her to sit and be herself, to enjoy what she was doing without being worried about everyone else. She could look around the room and stare into the eyes of girls she had never spoken to before, girls who she would normally shy away from when she'd first come downstairs.

This included an older woman, tall, intimidating and well-toned, standing in a dark corner of the room and looking directly at her with her arms crossed. She looked too mature to be a student but too young and uncomfortable in the crowd of girls to be a new teacher, her body language was stern, stand-offish and almost as suspicious as Ashley was. She kept her eyes on Ellie as she left early with her new friends, her gaze so unsettling that Ellie had to rush the others to leave the common room even quicker.

She tried to put it out of her mind, focusing instead on the heavily decorated door of Ashley's bedroom.

"So what about you guys?" she asked vaguely as Ashley unlocked the door and led them inside.

"What about us?" Lucy asked back, casually slumping down on Ashley's bed.

"You said everyone down there is a scheming bitch, so what about... you?" Ellie was tentative and avoided looking at their reactions, instead focusing on the walls of the room which were already covered in photos of Ashley with her friends. Popular kids from all across the school were easily recognisable, making Ashley's status as Queen of the school even more obvious, as well as the fact that she was unfairly efficient when it came to unpacking.

"We're trying to save this place." Ashley commanded her attention again and pulled her onto the large queen size bed to join them. "Ivy used to be the best house in school, we had the best sports teams and we always won the House tournament. Now it's just filled with bullies and cliques while the rest just want to transfer to New Court or Elmhurst."

"Me and Sarah are doing our best, trying to make sure Ivy gets back on top, but the bad sort are still getting in and dragging us down. You know all about that though, right?"

The atmosphere inside the bedroom very quickly shifted as the three girls watched Ellie closely and silently, waiting for her to respond. Was she implying Ellie was the bad sort?

"What do you mean by that?" asked Ellie, feeling insulted.

"Just that you must be used to your fair share of fame hunters and leeches, Princess." Ashley gave her a knowing smile.

"Yeah, you're from the biggest family around. You have more power than anyone in England, let alone Marlborough. You're friends with movie stars and celebrities, just last week I saw you in OK! Magazine hanging out with Taylor Swift." Lucy added in an adoring tone that Ellie was very familiar with, yet her knowledge of the private lives of royals was worrying.

"Okay, chill fan girl." Ashley scolded her friend with a judging stare and looked warmly back at Ellie.

"There aren't as many as you might think, but yeah." Ellie said, moving on. "It's gotten a lot worse after Granny died, people coming out of nowhere and claiming we share a family connection."

It took them a moment to realise who Granny was, but that wasn't unusual when she was talking to people outside of the family. Ellie waited for the inevitable chorus of "Ohhh!" and smirked when the girls provided it.

"We should really stick together Ellie, your influence would really help get us back on top of the tables at school. Can you imagine what we could do with you on our side?" Ashley and the girls looked between her and each other, excitedly thinking about the prospect.

"Well I've been signing up for more clubs than I can count, and I've got more team tryouts this week than I've had in my entire life. What do you need me to do?" Ellie spoke honestly, she couldn't think of much more she could be doing to help make Ivy great again, and in truth she wasn't that bothered about it.

But if helping them means I can make some friends... why not?

"Oh, don't worry about tryouts. Ashley can get you on most of the squads easily." Lauren casually brushed aside her worries.

Ellie looked disbelievingly at Ashley, who was taking out her phone and nodding at her smugly, as if it was completely obvious that she had that level of power. "Do I have you on Facebook?"

Ah, great. I figured this would come up.

"No, no. I don't have a public Facebook account." Ellie knew if anyone gained access to her private account, there would be hell to pay when her parents found out. Private pictures were one thing, but when those pictures could then easily be stolen and sold, that was a risk nobody in her family could take.

"Well girly, that's gonna have to be our first order of business!"

They ended up making an entirely new profile for her in order to keep her family and photos private, despite repeated questions from Lauren and Lucy asking why her family's privacy was so important. Ashley was more respectful, and Ellie guessed she often had similar interactions with people wanting to befriend her. It was nice to have someone who could understand her, as well as reign in the girls when they got too curious.

"You just don't want us to see all your celebrity friends." Lauren sighed at her, pretending to be hurt.

"I don't have that many, actually." Ellies account was tiny compared to Ashley's, who had hers loaded up on her laptop to be an example for Ellie. She was more embarrassed by the fact that she had no friends her own age, while Ashley boasted over two thousand.

"Don't worry about that. You can easily make everyone in this school worship you." Ashley was looking at her like she was some sort of science project or ancient artefact, urging her to unleash her power.

"Ashley, I mean real friends. Like this." Ellie jealously gestured to Ashley's friends list.

"Like that." She pointed with her eyes to the walls, covered in vast amounts of photos of dozens and dozens of friendships. "What I don't want is people worshipping me, people pretending they're on my side. I want to make friends from shared experiences, from going out, from partying, from being together!"

The words were well rehearsed, spoken dozens and dozens of times in her head over the summer. Her voice had grown louder as she spoke, angrier even. Her cheeks were warm and flushed, and the girls looked at her, half in shock and half in awe as she sat and stewed in her frustration.

"There's only one place to start." Ashley squeezed in beside her, pressed their cheeks together and stuck her phone out in front of them. "Smile!"

Hours passed by late into the night as they took more and more photos together and started populating Ellie's new profile with her likes and dislikes, her favourite bands, her favourite hobbies and all these new profile pictures. The friend requests started pouring in when Ashley added her as a friend, making her phone buzz so often that it turned into one constant vibration. Lauren and Lucy delighted in re-doing her hair and makeup and gushed over how proud they were to be the stylists of a Princess. Ashley meticulously picked out outfits for her to wear and oversaw every style choice the other girls made with Ellie, clearly enjoying being able to thoroughly turn her into one of them.

Ellie was starting to feel like she belonged, but even more so, she was starting to feel like she had been claimed.

With all the photos she was uploading with her arm around Ellie, looking fiercely at the camera and daring anyone to try her, it was clear that Ashley wanted Ellie to be well and truly one of her girls.

"It's honestly so hard to stay friends without social media." Lauren told her when she was starting to hesitate over accepting the friend requests on her phone. Lucy accepted five more for her and then dragged her into another photo of them dancing on the bed to a Disney song.

Ellie decided she would take her time. She would only add people in her year, people she knew she would be seeing in class regularly. It was easy at first, adding a new friend between trying on different outfits from Ashley's wardrobe and posing with each other, but things were different by the end of the night, when she was heading back to her room at three in the morning wearing another girl's jeans and feeling better than ever than she'd ever felt at Marlborough.

Over six hundred requests were waiting for her, from new kids in school to sixth formers who were in their final year. Ellie's restrictions had gone from her year only, to people on the teams she was hoping to join, to the years below and above her, to then finally all of the school. She was adamant that it wouldn't go any further than that.

As she made her way up the stairs to her floor and practically skipped through the corridors leading to her room, she reassured herself that the people on her page could only see what she wanted them to see. Ashley and the girls had been eager to upload every photo they had with her with captions like 'Look who I met' alongside others like "My new best girlfriend", but they had at least asked her each time whether she was happy with them.

It'll all be fine. They're all nice photos and it's all secure within the Marlborough network, it's good. You're good. The Palace won't find out.

She swung around the corner into the small off-shoot corridor where her bedroom door was waiting, but a tall, intimidating and well-toned blonde woman stood blocking her way. She was wearing all black skinny jeans and a long sleeve top despite the time and had clearly been waiting for her to show up.

Ellie almost fell over in her eagerness to stop. The woman crossed her arms and looked irritable, like a mother who had been forced to stay up late until her daughter got home.

"Your Highness, are you all right?" she asked in a Pennsylvania accent. Aunt Emma's influence in the decision making was now clear. Ellie's spirits immediately dropped.

"Oh, you..." Ellie mumbled, failing to hide her disappointment. She had easily forgotten after the night with Ashley and the girls.

The woman blinked, obviously a little hurt by the less than friendly greeting. "My name is Jennifer Jareau. I'm here as your in-house protection officer, Ma'am."

Ellie winced. Being called Ma'am was like a spear through the chest after the night she had just enjoyed. "The one sent by my grandparents, yeah." She couldn't help but sound snide.

"They had a hand in my appointment, yes, but I'm here fully at your service and that means knowing where you are at all times." She was clearly growing more annoyed.

"Isn't it your job to find out?" Ellie took on an aggressive stance, her arms crossed to match Jennifer. "I've been here three years and I haven't needed to tell anyone where I am or where I'm going."

"With respect Ma'am, things will be different this year." Jennifer gritted her teeth, her words curt and sharp.

"Oh, will they?" Ellie pushed past her, wanting to get away from Jennifer before all of her good vibes were crushed. "And don't call me Ma'am, not here."

She turned to her door and ignored the woman, but only when she tried turning the handle did she realise that in her nervous rush downstairs hours before, she had forgotten to bring her keys. Ellie pulled on the handle several times and each time the door stood firm, leaving her lingering with her back turned to someone who was quickly becoming, at least to her, the worst person at Marlborough.

"Here." Jennifer sighed, going into the bedroom opposite Ellie's and grabbing a spare key. She inserted it into Ellie's lock and opened her door.

Ellie mumbled an abrupt 'thanks' and slid back into her room, quickly closing the door in Jennifer's irritated face.

[phfanfic-diekoenigin]

prequel: 008

SEPTEMBER 2010 (OSKAR)

Schloss Ludwigslust, Ludwigslust, Mecklenburg

Wednesday, 15 September 2010

His great-grandfather, King Heinrich Ludwig I of Mecklenburg, had shamelessly copied his Dutch cousin (and aunt by her marriage to his half-uncle) and created a national holiday celebrating the birthday of the monarch. The first Königstag, King’s Day, took place on 18 November 1919, only months after the Treaty of Versailles turned the Grand Duchies of Mecklenburg-Schwerin and Mecklenburg-Strelitz into the Kingdom of Mecklenburg. Heinrich Ludwig would appear on the balcony of Schweriner Schloss, wave to the gathered crowds of wellwishers and gawkers, and go back inside where it was nice and warm, leaving his subjects to show their love for their King by throwing street parties and getting drunk in the middle of the day.

King Heinrich Ludwig I died in 1954 and his son carried on the tradition. His great-uncle, Paul Friedrich II of Mecklenburg’s birthday was 10 September and, now, so was Königstag. Thanks to the fairer weather, Paul Friedrich took a more hands on role and began visiting Mecklenburg’s three exclaves in West Germany. Horst, Mannhagen, and Walksfelde were visited each in turn by Paul Friedrich, Queen Thyra, and their children during Paul Friedrich’s long reign.

King Paul Friedrich II died in 1982 and his son carried on the tradition. His father’s first cousin, Wilhelm Franz I of Mecklenburg’s birthday was 17 July, and, now, so was Königstag. Some argued for the date to stay in September as the front half of the calendar year was now overloaded with national holidays, but Wilhelm Franz refused, saying “my birthday’s in July” and that was the end of that. By now, the tradition of visiting the exclaves was well entrenched and much looked forward to by the tiny villages. After Wilhelm Franz married, Eleonora of Leiningen (his mother’s first cousin) joined him, and then their daughter a few years later. When the Soviet Union fell and Mecklenburg regained access to the two exclaves in what was formerly East Germany in 1990, Rossow and Schönberg were added to the rotation. Tragically, Wilhelm Franz would never spend Königstag at Rossow or Schönberg.

King Wilhelm Franz I died in 1992, leaving a three year old queen to carry on the tradition. His second cousin twice over, Karolina Augusta I of Mecklenburg’s birthday was 15 September, and, now, so was Königinnentag. Queen’s Day. Without a husband or any children of her own, Karolina Augusta was joined by her mother and brother during her visits to Mecklenburg’s five exclaves. Karolina Augusta celebrated her first Königinnentag in Mannhagen, and today, celebrated it in Schönberg. Over the decades, the festivities put on by the villages had evolved from small, locally sourced street parties to large, internationally sourced agricultural shows. It was not Lina’s thing. Like, at all. But as with everything else, she threw herself into it each year by letting her hair down (figuratively) and going for a more casual, approachable wardrobe (flat shoes) in order to join in the festivities while still looking wildly out of place standing near livestock and giant vegetables.

Officially, Königinnentag ended when the traditional work day did. Karolina Augusta didn’t hold to traditional work hours, and neither did Oskar.

Oskar Harald Christian Heinrich Philipp af Danmark was born on 19 September 1983 at Euphemiasburg in Bad Doberan, Mecklenburg (because hospitals are for the common folk), the second child but first son of Harald and Helene af Danmark. Although born in Mecklenburg with the intention of being raised in Mecklenburg, Oskar was baptised into the Church of Denmark six months later to appease his grandfather.

As male-line descendants of King Christian IX of Denmark through a succession of approved marriages, Oskar, his older sister Louisa, younger brother Axel, their parents and their aunt were considered members of the Danish Royal Family, and entitled to the rank of Prince or Princess of Denmark and the style of Highness. As male-line descendants of Frederik VIII through his third son, but not his first son, they were, however, excluded from the line of succession. Known to the rest of his paternal family as the Bernstorff branch (named for the palace his grandparents lived in until his grandfather’s death in 1991), they were the appendix of the Danish Royal Family, nice to have around but not essential.

This, rather dry and not entirely interesting, information was relied upon more than Oskar cared to admit. When travelling the country, the continent, or the world, there was nearly always someone who’d crunch up their face and ask why a Danish prince was a representative of the Mecklenburgish queen. He’d like to answer “nepotism?” but instead answered with a variation of “I’m a Mecklenburgish citizen, not a Danish citizen” and avoided getting into explaining Mecklenburg’s standard practice of recognising any foreign rank and style of its citizens so long as the style is not Royal Highness or higher as that’s reserved for very specific people within the Kingdom. If their historical style is Royal Highness or higher they are downgraded, which must ruffle some feathers, but hasn’t stopped Mecklenburg from becoming a kind of refuge for the royally and nobily overthrown.

His business card identified him as Prinz Oskar af Danmark, External European Policy Advisor to The Queen of Mecklenburg. Basically, it was his job to advise his cousin on all things Europe, but not Mecklenburg. Less basically, he got paid to read international news, travel the world, argue with his team about what they should and shouldn’t report back to their boss, and attend so many meetings with people he wanted to strangle half the time. He’d had the job since 2006 after Lina created the role especially for him. Oskar’s detractors argued he was too young, but Lina argued back that there still were plenty of old white men in the Königliches Ministerium für Auswärtige Angelegenheiten und Handel (Royal Ministry of Foreign Affairs and Trade, and abbreviated - as all the ministries were - as KMAAH), and how a fresh perspective was desperately needed.

Despite accepting the job, from the beginning Oskar felt his position was largely unnecessary. A fresh perspective? That was just a nice way of saying “inexperienced”. There were plenty of policy advisors in the KMAAH office. It’s the whole point of the ministry. For months, Oskar dug deep, settled into his fancy office in Schweriner Schloss, poached some employees from the KMAAH office, worked hard to prove his cousin’s faith in him wasn’t misplaced, absorbed as much as he could, soaked up the knowledge of his coworkers, asked question after question after question - except for the question that really mattered, the one keeping him up at night.

“Does my job even matter?”

It took months for Oskar to realise the answer was yes, a resounding, heartfelt yes.

Advising Karolina Augusta on political matters, on Mecklenburg’s role in Europe, the internal politics of her neighbours and how they might affect their homeland was difficult and challenging, but ultimately rewarding. Lina always made sure to show her gratitude. He felt valued, his opinion respected. But working so closely with family, in a world where public and private blurred, required a clear line to be drawn in the sand. Oskar was not her Private Secretary or Deputy Private Secretary. There were areas of her life Lina would not appreciate him putting his two cents in. It was sometimes difficult determining what those areas were. Oskar detested the line in the sand while also understanding the reason behind it. They were cousins, born a handful of years apart with similar outlooks and goals. To jeopardise that relationship because he couldn’t keep his opinions to himself would have been a terrible waste. As strange as it might sound as her family and employee, Oskar was proud to call Lina his friend.

And friends help each other out, even on a national holiday.

Die Papiere were delivered to the monarch of Mecklenburg every day of the year, twice if necessary. The blue leather bound box, secured by a not especially secure lock, would be filled with the previous day’s, or that morning’s, ministerial papers and other matters for the monarch to attend to. On the evening the fifteenth of September, the day’s second batch of die Papiere delivered to Schloss Ludwigslust had a strong foreign flavour to them thanks to the Annual Informal Meeting of German-Speaking Heads of State held the week before in Austria.

During dinner in the Schloss’s Jagdsalon, Hunting Hall, with over twenty of his relatives seated around the vast table between the large room’s deer head and antler decorated pillars, Lina had asked if Oskar could join her in going over the documents should she have any questions. Karolina Augusta I of Mecklenburg always had questions so Oskar said he’d be happy to.

And he was. Let no one doubt his commitment to his job, and queen and country.

After climbing several flights of stairs to the Russische Appartement (the smallest guest apartment consisting of only a bedroom and ensuite) on the second floor to freshen up, Oskar descended the Große Osttreppe to the first floor just after eight.

Two of Lina’s protection officers were on duty on the first floor landing, guarding the doors to Lina’s Appartement, and keeping track of those who used the Große Osttreppe, Wache Halle, and the Goldener Saal (where another pair of Lina’s protection officers guarded another entrance to Lina’s Appartement). The officers nodded their heads at him - he was expected - with one opening the double doors to Lina’s Vorzimmer to alert the Aide-de-Camp on duty that evening.

Oskar waited with the guards while the Aide-de-Camp went to tell Lina of his arrival. His dismal attempt at smalltalk was cut short when Major Lehmann returned with Lina’s permission to wait for her in the Empfangszimmer.

The Major stepped aside to allow Oskar to enter the Vorzimmer ahead of her. Lehmann was Oskar’s favourite of Lina’s three Aides-de-camp. Nowak was very serious, but Stenberg had no sense of humour at all. The Vorzimmer des Monarchen, the Antechamber of the Monarch, was rectangular and primarily yellow in colour due to the wallpaper and upholstery. Originally sparsely decorated to allow the room to hold small groups of people waiting for their turn to see the Dukes and Grand Dukes of yesteryear, the Vorzimmer was now decorated as a drawing room. Sofas and armchairs were arranged in a horseshoe around the fireplace, a couple of end tables, a few buffet tables and cabinets were carefully placed around the room to allow space for paintings (including an enormous painting of a cat-dog faced lion) and an unobstructed view out of the room’s two windows overlooking the grounds behind the Schloss. Atop nearly every flat surface was a vase, overflowing with flowers freshly cut from not only Schloss Ludwigslust’s garden, but from all of Lina’s residences across the country. Amongst the vases were dozens of family photos spanning decades, some stretching back before he or Lina were even born. He was sure he’d find himself in a few photos if he was interested in looking. He wasn’t. He’d seen them all before and didn’t linger as he headed to the open set of double doors to Lina’s Empfangszimmer.

Major Lehmann closed the doors behind him. The Empfangszimmer, Receiving Room, was once the Audienzzimmer, Audience Chamber, as the stately red colour of the wallpaper reminded any visitors aware of the Schloss’s history. Once upon a time, when the court was permanently based in Schloss Ludwigslust, this room was used to receive official guests and hear petitions. The Ducal and Grand Ducal Thrones used by his ancestors were now in Euphemiasburg’s Museum Wing. The Empfangszimmer was now decorated in a similar fashion to the Vorzimmer, though more formally, with fewer flowers and any photographs being of current and former heads of state instead of family members. None of the Vorzimmer’s four sets of double doors were ‘false’, they all leaded somewhere. The same could not be said for the Empfangszimmer’s four sets of double doors. Two were ‘false’ and leaded nowhere revealing only sections of the Schloss’s central heating system. All sets of doors were identically designed to keep the room symmetrical.

The Empfangszimmer had one final door, a ‘hidden’ one. Much smaller in height and disguised to blend into the red wallpaper and white and gold trimmed wooden panelling of the room, this door lead to Lina’s Schlafzimmer, her bedroom. Schloss Ludwigslust had several of these hidden doors, some for staff use, others for the Schloss’s residents and guests, and none of them truly ‘hidden’ if you knew what to look for, or happened to notice the doorknob.

Oskar took a spot in front of the large mirror on the wall between the room’s two windows (most rooms in the Schloss had only one or two windows). The doors connecting the Empfangszimmer and Lina’s Studie was open and Oskar could hear Lina talking to someone. With the only other sound in the room being the soft ticking clock on the mantelpiece, it became impossible not to overhear his cousin in the next room. He tried to distract himself by focusing on the gold framed mirror. Mirror technology was not the best when the Schloss had been built so the two metre tall mirror was actually made up of several pieces. Why hasn’t Lina replaced the small panes with one single piece? Yeah, yeah, they were original to the room -

Yeah, it wasn’t working. He could still hear everything in the next room.

She was on the phone.

“-until November.” Pause. “Maybe. I hope so.” Pause. “Next year. Spring, after Easter, I’d imagine.” Pause. “Well, your summers are terrible so-” Pause. “They are not! We get a lot of sun here.” Pause. “We do not escape to Scotland. No one goes to Scotland for the weather.” Another pause, some laughter. “Okay, maybe some people would go to Scotland for the weather.” Pause. “Would you be able to talk again later? Oskar and I need to go over some things.” Pause. “About an hour?” A long pause. “Okay, ich werde bald mit dir reden. Tschüss!” Pause, some laughter. “Okay. Tschüss, tschüss.”

A few seconds later, Lina walked into the Empfangszimmer holding her early birthday present to herself snuggled against her chest. The female black and white Stabyhoun puppy, named Pavlovna, squirmed a little in Lina’s arms, eager to greet the newcomer.

“Hallo, Oskar,” Lina said, a sing-song edge to her voice, as she snuggled her cheek against Pavna’s fluffy fur. No one was immune to the charms of tiny, cute animals. No one included Oskar.

“Hallo, Lina,” Oskar said, closing the distance between them. “And hallo, Pavlovna.” He reached behind the puppy’s right ear and scratched, the little puppy leaned into his ministrations until Oskar moved his hand to rub the top of Pavna’s head, and then a final pat before taking a step back.

He didn’t bow and Lina didn’t expect him to. He’d already bowed to her that morning, and again when she returned from Schönberg (no one seemed to have a concrete answer for how many times one should bow to their monarch, but Oskar didn’t want to give any uptight courtiers any ammo on him). He would bow to her at least once more before the day was done.

“How’s Pavna doing tonight?” He asked.

Oskar had read the Dutch Ambassador’s birthday message to Karolina Augusta so he now knew Stabyhouns were amongst the rarest breeds of dog in the world. The Ambassador was happy Lina had purchased a Dutch national treasure and hoped it would help boost the breed’s profile outside of the Netherlands. If the Ambassador was hoping that Lina would breed Pavlovna and create some kind of Mecklenburgish-Dutch Stabyhoun Alliance, he was sorely mistaken. Lina didn’t breed her animals, not even the horses. She said it was because she didn’t have the time to breed animals. Which wasn’t false. She was busy. But The Queen was busy and she manages to breed Corgis like they’re going out of fashion. Klaus reckoned, and Oskar agreed, that the reason Lina didn’t breed her animals is because she knew she’d never have the heart to sell the puppies or foals, and soon Schweriner Schloss and Schloss Ludwigslust would be overrun.

“She’s doing well.” Lina pressed a kiss against the puppy’s head. “She had a big day today. Hopefully, she’ll sleep through the night.”

Oskar chuckled, “sounds like having a newborn baby.”

“Well,” Lina said, grinning and canting her head a little, “she is a puppy.”

“And you want to go through all of it again?”

“Eventually,” Lina kissed Pavna’s head again. “Come on. We’ve got a fair bit to get through.”

“Wonderful. Can’t wait. After you,” Oskar said, gesturing towards the doors behind them. Lina spun around on the spot, her dress flaring out around her, and Oskar followed her into the next room.

Lina’s Studie, Study, was the third of four public rooms used by Lina on the frequent occasions she would conduct meetings or audiences, or host lunches or dinners while residing at Schloss Ludwigslust. The fourth public room, through the other set of double doors, was the Bildergalerie and Esszimmer, Picture Gallery and Dining Room, with its painting covered walls, small selections of family heirlooms encased in glass cabinets, and a long table and twenty-two chairs. When his great-great-whatever-grandfather built the Schloss, the Bildergalerie had been about thirty percent larger than it was today. As part of the Schloss-wide modernisation carried out by his grand-uncle in the seventies, Paul Friedrich turned the Galerie into two rooms, a smaller Bildergalerie and Esszimmer, and a private Bibliothek. It was during this modernisation ensuite bathrooms were provided for each Appartement. Thank fuck he’d been born after that had happened.

The lack of carpeted floors in Lina’s residences have been an unexpected blessing in the years since her coronation. From two, to three, and now four dogs in the space of just four years was remarkable for someone who’d never owned so much as a goldfish growing up. Axel had asked her how many dogs she planned on getting and got back “I shouldn’t suspect too many more” in reply. Axel’s expression meant he clearly found that a troubling response. Oskar agreed. Lina liked collecting and cluttering up her space more than people would assume from her polished, public persona. Four dogs were enough for one person living alone, surely?

(He then remembered the seemingly endless number of corgis, cocker spaniels and dorgis The Queen had and prayed Lina didn’t follow in her mentor’s footsteps in relation to dog ownership.)

While (often highly patterned and colourful) wooden floors were standard in royal residences throughout Mecklenburg, rugs and hall runners were also common. At least they were easily transportable and not too difficult to wash, Oskar thought as Lina crouched down and placed Pavna on the carpet next to the other dogs, her dress billowing out around her. Whether or not Pavna took the hint to join Nikki, Asta and Willa in their nap on the rug while Lina and Oskar worked remained to be seen. Lina had told them all about how stubborn Stabyhouns could be even after training.

Lina rubbed Pavna behind the ear, gave the older dogs a quick pat, stood up and gestured for Oskar to take a seat on the room’s only sofa. The sofa was hundreds of years old, and only comfortable enough sit on for short periods of time in hopes of keeping people from overstaying their welcome. Oskar took his spot on the side of the sofa closest to Lina’s preferred armchair, around the corner of the coffee table. Continuing the theme from the Vorzimmer, a vase of flowers and a couple of framed family photos sat atop the coffee table, in addition to two neatly arranged piles of paper and folders, a handful of pens and two glasses of water.

“Let me know if you would like something to eat, or something else to drink,” Lina said as she sat in the armchair on his right, a blur of red in the periphery of his vision.

Lina was still wearing her Königinnentag outfit. There hadn’t been time to change between arriving back at Schloss Ludwigslust from Schönberg (or Schönberg-Dosse to be precise and differentiate it from Schönberg-Nordwest) and dinner. It was a rare occasion indeed for Lina to attend an evening meal without a wardrobe change. And her cousins had teased her mercilessly about it. Now, Oskar supposed, there was little point in changing into anything but her pajamas and so Lina remained in her red dress and red flat shoes. The red jacket she had worn to Schönberg was draped haphazardly over the back of the two seater sofa. Oskar hadn’t felt underdressed during dinner, but he did now, having left his dinner jacket in his room. Ah well, it wasn’t worth the long walk back to his room to retrieve it. His black trousers, white button up shirt, grey tie, black cap toe Oxfords, and a three day growth would have to do.

“Will do,” Oskar said, leaning forward to pluck a folder from the top of the pile meant for him, labelled ‘Mecklenburgisch-Deutsche Sicherheits Allianz’ and stamped ‘STRENG GEHEIM’. “Let me know if you’d like any of my staff to get you something.”

“Not necessary, thank you” Lina said kindly and with a hint of smirk, “besides, I’m sure Axel is busy.”

Oskar laughed, “I’m going to tell him you said that.”

“And I’m going to tell him you called him your staff.”

“I never mentioned him by name,” Oskar said, leaning against the backrest of the sofa (which was even less comfortable than the sofa cushion), removing his favourite pen from his shirt pocket and flipping open the folder.

“You were thinking it,” Lina said pointedly. Oskar shrugged nonchalantly. She was right, of course, he sure as fuck wasn’t referring to Louisa.

“My brother could use the employment,” Oskar said, peering over the top of the folder. Lina pursed her lips but kept quiet. She kept a firm hand on the wheel of the bus of working royals, driving them where she thought they should go or be the most useful. She was supportive of all her cousins’ careers, but she really didn’t care what the non-working royal part of the family did so long as they were happy and not embarrassing her or the country.

“Possibly,” she said, picking up a pen and a folder of her own to read through. This one was labelled ‘Vorgeschlagene Streitkräfte-Beförderungen’ and stamped ‘GEHEIM’. “If only he would stop being so stubborn and apply for a position out east...”

“It’s a good thing we don’t have a teacher shortage in this country then, huh?” Oskar said. Lina scoffed, offended at the mere suggestion she would allow something as horrific as a shortage of teachers happen in Mecklenburg. “He wants to work in Wismar.”

“But why? Wismar is nothing special.”

“Ouch.”

“Wismar is beautiful. But it is as equally beautiful to half a dozen towns in V-R, V-G and M-S,” she frowned, deep in thought as she fiddled with the pen in her left hand. “He’s not hoping to live on the Karola is he?”

“There would be a long line of cousins trying to murder him in his sleep if he tried that.”

“Is there a girl I don’t know about?”

“No girl,” Oskar said. He didn’t think there was a girl currently anywhere, let alone Wismar. Axel was enjoying doing nothing for now, having no ties keeping him in one place for too long. Oskar didn’t really blame his little brother for wanting to take it easy after five years of study. Oskar’s own degree took only three years to achieve and he was incredibly burned out by the end. “It’s only been a year since he finished at Rostock. If he’s not working this time next year, you can issue a royal decree suspending his rank, style and title until he gets a job.”

“Because that wouldn’t be an overreaction. Or an abuse of my powers.”

“Not at all.”

“Or even worth doing at all since by law we recognise international ranks, styles and titles and you’re Princes and Princesses of Denmark in Denmark as well, so...”

“That’s a good point,” Oskar said. “We’ll just have to think of something else to get Axel off his arse and become a contributing member of society.”

Lina sighed, shaking her head, but Oskar knew she wasn’t too irritated by his shenanigans. He could be very charming if he wanted to be, and Lina was, you know, smiling and not frowning. But they were wasting time and that was something Lina could - and would - frown about.

Sensing his cousin was about thirty seconds from telling him to get to work, Oskar dove into the words in front of him. While he read and made notes in the margins (he should have brought a highlighter) about the latest reports regarding Mecklenburg and Germany’s mutual security alliance, Lina read through the proposed promotions in the five branches of the Mecklenburgish Armed Forces: Army, Navy, Air Force, Medical Service, and Reserves, approving, disapproving or delaying a decision upon further review, one after the other.

Oskar didn’t weigh in on domestic or internal military matters, it was literally not in his job description, but his top secret security clearance meant he could see, hear or read everything not classified ‘EXEKUTIVE NUR’. Promotions would never be stamped as such and Oskar knew nothing on the coffee table would be either. Lina would have gone through Die Papiere and set aside anything he wasn’t supposed to see. Anything with an ‘EXEKUTIVE NUR’ stamp was probably still in the blue ministerial box sitting on Lina’s desk. From his experience with being privy to Top Secret information, Oskar had no idea what kind of stuff would need to be classified for Lina’s eyes only. A plan for Mecklenburgish worldwide domination? The recipe for Lina and Fætter Philip’s secret sauce?

They worked in silence for several minutes. Notes were made, water was sipped, legs were crossed and uncrossed, and on the carpet in front of Lina’s desk, Willa started snoring softly.

Once Oskar reached the end of his folder, he closed it and placed it on the coffee table next to the other pile of documents. Another sip of water. He waited a couple of minutes, eyes wandering around the small room, until Lina was done going over the proposed promotions. She closed her folder shut and held out for Oskar to take and place on top of the ‘done’ pile.

“Okay, let’s get into this,” Oskar said, reaching for the rest of his pile. He glanced over at the pile closest to Lina, and saw that the Armed Forces promotions had been an anomaly, something for Lina to do while he read through the folder on Mecklenburg and Germany’s security alliance. Both piles of paper and folders were in Oskar’s wheelhouse. Lina had not been exaggerating when she’d said they had a fair bit to get through.

These were the days Oskar wished he got paid overtime.

Beneath the Mecklenburgisch-Deutsche Sicherheits Allianz folder was the primary reason Lina had asked Oskar for his assistance. The handful of folders contained several inches of papers and were labelled ‘Informelles Jahrestreffen der deutschsprachigen Staatsoberhäupter’, numbered ‘Eins’ through ‘Vier’, and stamped ‘STRENG GEHEIM’.

Almost a decade previously, Germany, Mecklenburg, Austria, Switzerland and Liechtenstein decided they wanted to get together once a year and talk about how German-Speaking they were (or ‘German-Speaking’ as Oskar saw it. He didn’t understand a bloody word of Alemannic German). One week from her sixteenth birthday, Lina (with Eleonora and a few dozen diplomats and their staff) attended the first Informal Annual Meeting of German-Speaking Heads of State in 2004, hosted by Switzerland. Each year, every September, the meeting is hosted by one of the five countries on a rotation.

As Mecklenburg would be hosting the next Informal Annual Meeting of German-Speaking Heads of State in late September 2011, a number of potential talking points had been proposed by KMAAH based on this year’s meeting in Austria. Oskar had taken some notes of his own during the meetings but as he didn’t have them on him, he recounted to Lina what he could remember and promised to bring her his notes the next day.

Lina detested the word, finding it cold and cynical, but she lived for networking. She understood, cultivated and wielded soft power like no one he had ever seen, preferring it over the considerable hard power she did wield as an executive monarch. Events like the Informal Annual Meeting of German-Speaking Heads of State were vastly important in Lina’s eyes and very much looked forward to each year.

Next year would be Mecklenburg’s second time hosting the meeting between representatives from Mecklenburg, Germany, Switzerland, Austria, and Liechtenstein. Lina had first hosted the meeting in 2006, less than a week after her coronation. The other leaders probably thought it was a nice, welcoming gesture to the young queen. Oskar thought asking an eighteen year old to host an international event had been a big ask. Lina had handled it beautifully, of course, having attending the two previous meetings in Switzerland and Austria and knowing exactly what to expect, and what was expected from her.

So, it was sometimes nice to do the unexpected. Lina, along with himself and several of his friends in KMAAH, were going to use 2011’s meeting as an opportunity to angle for the eventual inclusion of Belgium and Luxembourg. If trilingual Switzerland was allowed in, then equally trilingual Belgium and Luxembourg should be allowed in too.

It amused Oskar greatly that if Belgium and Luxembourg were invited - and accepted - then the monarchies would outnumber the republics during the annual get togethers. More networking for Lina. Not that Europe’s monarchies needed much more networking with Mecklenburg. Lina had made it her life’s mission to cultivate strong - and in some cases, familial-like - links between her and her fellow monarchs and their families.

Aside from the proposal to include Belgium and Luxembourg, Oskar and Lina worked on a rough outline of key points from this year’s meeting they would like to carry over to next year’s: vocational training, cultural and social integration, etc. Major events - within and outside Europe - in between meetings would also be discussed in detail, with each nation sharing how they dealt with or plan to deal with that event. Some topics, such as how to preserve and promote German’s many dialects have featured at every meeting and always would, while Germany and Mecklenburg not-so-secretly wished everyone would just learn Standard German.

Included in the minutes from this year’s meeting in Austria were a number of proposals from KMAAH on where to host the 2011 meeting. Schwerin and Rostock made sense from an accomodation and travel point of view, but Lina was a fan of having the meeting in Neubrandenburg. Mecklenburg’s third largest city - and smallest city as Mecklenburg only had three - had fared poorly during the Nazi Occupation and even worse during the Soviet Occupation. Since Mecklenburgish Reunification in 1990, money and resources had been poured into the city to bring it on a level with Rostock. They were still a couple of decades off from achieving that goal, but despite the lack of suitable accommodation for the five countries and their delegations, Oskar understood Lina’s desire to show how far Neubrandenburg has come in the decades since the Soviet Union crumbled. However, the issue of where to put everyone may possibly supersede Lina’s hope for hosting the event in Neubrandenburg. Rostock - and Euphemiasburg - was more suited to this type of large scale event.

“We should have rebuilt Palais Neubrandenburg when we had the chance,” Lina said, despondent.

“We’ve still got a year.”

Lina chuckled, “my builders are good, but they’re not that good. Neustrelitz is only half an hour from Neubrandenburg.”

“True. But-”

“Yes, it’s still too far.” Lina didn’t suggest hosting the meeting entirely at Neustrelitz as it would be pretty difficult to show everyone how well Neubrandenburg was doing if they were in Neustrelitz. Lina reached for the square Post-It Notes and scribbled Palais Neubrandenburg and Neuer Standort?? then stuck the piece of paper to the coffee table. Oskar didn’t bother trying to suppress his grin. Baroness Amalia von Kettenburg, Historical Architect to The Queen of Mecklenburg, was soon going to find herself in charge of rebuilding the Palais.

Did Lina even have a Modern Architect?

“Well, we’ve been working for just over an hour,” Oskar said, glancing at the carriage clock atop the mantlepiece. If it weren’t for the electric lighting and the laptop on Lina’s desk, you wouldn’t know you were in the twenty-first century. Schloss Ludwigslust was a building stuck between the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. Lina looked at him, puzzled. There were still some papers in the pile to work through and therefore they were not finished for the night. “I heard you say you’d call someone back in about an hour.”

“Oh,” she smiled softly, “it was just Harry. He’ll understand if I call back a little late. And I am not leaving Die Papiere unfinished.”

“Why not?” Oskar asked and Lina did not like that question. She frowned and furrowed her brow, a tinge of revulsion on her face. “It’s your birthday. We can finish this up in the morning.” Or on Friday, or Saturday, or Sunday, or even Monday morning before the Royal Court returned to Schwerin and with it Lina to the Schloss and Oskar to his apartment in the city. “And it’s not even urgent. We’ve got about a year until the next Informal Annual Meeting of German-Speaking Heads of State.”

“We should also suggest a better name at the next meeting.”

“Okay, I’ll work on a shortlist and don’t change the subject.”

Lina sighed, “I have always worked through Die Papiere in one go. I don’t care what day it is,” she said cutting off his attempt to butt in. “If you want to stop, I’ll finish them on my own.”

“I said I’d help.”

She raised her eyebrows, saying ‘and?’ with a pointed look. So, he said ‘and’. Or, more accurately, ‘but’.

“But it’s your birthday. It’s his birthday, too, right?” Oskar remembered singing Happy Birthday to Harry last September during Lina’s twenty-first birthday celebrations. She’d finished all Die Papiere that day too. She did it every day. Birthday, Christmas, Easter, New Year’s. It didn’t matter. The country never took a day off so neither did she. Lina called the week between Christmas and New Year her ‘week off’. Which was a load of shit because during that week she still accepted Die Papiere each morning, took daily briefings, organised upcoming events, gave her annual New Year’s Speech, and hosted New Year’s Eve celebrations for her staff and their families at Schweriner Schloss. Oskar knew - everybody knew - he’d never be able to get her to take a real, actual, no-work-done day off, but maybe, if he played his cards right, he could get her to take half an evening off and leave some work for the next day. “Parliament’s not back for a couple of weeks. Die Papiere will be pretty small tomorrow. I promised I’ll help you with the stuff from the Informal Annual Meeting of-”

“You don’t need to say the whole thing again.”

Oskar closed his mouth and leaned back, pen in his right hand. He was close to getting her to agree but pushing too hard and too fast would force her to push back. Out of principle, out of her bone deep sense of duty - which was normally endearing and something to encourage - but fuck it, she was twenty-two and deserved the night off. He twirled the pen between his fingers, once, twice, three times.

“Do you have any public engagements tomorrow?”

“A few in Waren after lunch.”

Oskar doubted it was only ‘a few’. It was probably closer to six or seven engagements and a few walkabouts. But it gave him an idea. One that would appeal to Lina’s suppressed sense of spontaneity. Like, real suppressed.

“How about a wager, then?”

“You might have a gambling problem.”

“I bet,” he continued, ignoring her comment because the little red book in his room filled with past and open bets on the personal and professional lives of him and his extended family meant he more than might have a gambling problem. He didn’t have a losing money problem, though, since all bets were capped at a hundred Kronen. “I bet,” he repeated having lost his train of thought. “If we don’t finish today’s and tomorrow’s Die Papiere after breakfast tomorrow, I join you in Waren.”

“As punishment?”

“I don’t think Waren would like to be called that. You’re being pretty mean today,” Oskar said, Lina chuckled. It was also absurd. Waren was too pretty and charming to be considered a punishment. “But yeah, sort of. I was planning on doing absolutely nothing tomorrow. Having to put on a suit and play Prince Charming for a few hours would be a massive inconvenience.”

Lina frowned, not because she was pondering the wager but because she didn’t like him using the phrase ‘play Prince Charming’. Unlike Lina, Oskar didn’t see himself as being royal twenty-four-seven. It was role he slipped in and out of with ease. His job as External European Policy Advisor to The Queen of Mecklenburg meant he had a public role to some degree, but he didn’t see himself as a public figure, and he wasn’t a working royal like his parents.

“It’s a good bet.” It wasn’t. Lina’s slight eye roll meant she agreed it was a bad bet. There was no way in hell Lina was going to leave Die Papiere unfinished tomorrow morning. But if a shitty bet got Lina to take some time off, Oskar was going to take it. And hope Lina was going to take it too.

She did.

“Fine. I accept the conditions of the wager.” She stuck out her hand and they shook on it. Oskar made a mental note to add the bet to the red book. For posterity.

“Okay, I’ll leave you to it.” Oskar got to his feet, leaned down to kiss his mildly bemused cousin on the cheek, bowed his head and told Lina to say hi and Happy Birthday to Harry from him. “And everyone else, too.”

“Okay,” she said, her tone moving from bemused to amused, “I will.”

Oskar went to the dogs and patted them good night. Little Pavna had snuggled up so close to Asta she was half-covered by Asta’s long grey fur. The four dogs barely acknowledged him. As Lina had said, they’d had a big, busy, exhausting day. The Schloss was currently hosting dozens of people happy to play, throw, swim or run with them while Lina was carrying out her official duties.

As he neared the door leading to Lina’s drawing room, Oskar paused and turned back to see Lina had gotten up from the sofa, going to her desk to retrieve her phone. She was grinning at the screen, typing rapidly with both hands.

“Gute Nacht, Lina,” Oskar said, smiling, the soft feeling of love and affection for his cousin coming to the surface. Startled he was still in the room, Lina looked up from her phone, and distractedly pushed back her perfectly secured hair. The grin she’d been wearing before grew into a wide smile.

“Gute Nacht, Oskar.”

The next day, after another raucous breakfast with his extended family, Oskar brought his notes to Lina’s suite.

They finished Die Papiere. Oskar still went to Waren. And it was six engagements. Two walkabouts. And a very confused media presence.

Translations:

Russische Appartement = Russian Appartment

Große Osttreppe = Great East Staircase

Wache Halle = Guard Hall

Goldener Saal = Golden Hall

Mecklenburgisch-Deutsche Sicherheits Allianz = Mecklenburgish-German Security Alliance

STRENG GEHEIM = TOP SECRET

Vorgeschlagene Streitkräfte-Beförderungen = Proposed Armed Forces Promotions

V-R = Vorpommern-Rügen, a region of Mecklenburg

V-G = Vorpommern-Greifswald, a region of Mecklenburg

M-S = Mecklenburgische Seenplatte, a region of Mecklenburg

EXEKUTIVE NUR = EXECUTIVE ONLY

Die Papiere = The Papers

Informelles Jahrestreffen der deutschsprachigen Staatsoberhäupter = Informal Annual Meeting of German-Speaking Heads of State

Eins = One

Vier = Four

Palais = Palace

Neuer Standort = New location

[historyrepeatsitself-phff]

Chapter Ninety-Four

“Thank you for coming here today, Lydia,” Edward said, getting to his feet to show the latest applicant for the role of Grace’s nanny to the door. “It has been lovely chatting to you.”

“Nice to meet you,” Emmy blurted after them. Harry shot her an amused look as Edward showed the young girl, Lydia, out of the office. As soon as the door was closed, Emmy burst into excitement. “I like her! I want her! She’s the one!”

“Geez, Em, are you hiring her or marrying her?” Harry teased, but he was grinning; he could tell throughout the entirety of the interview that Emmy liked Lydia, and he had to agree that she was the nicest one that they had interviewed. Although only young, she had an impressive resume and had worked for a few important families – all of which had spoken highly of her in her references.

“She was so nice!” Emmy said. “So nice! I really, really like her! And I know Grace will too, she’s lovely!”

Edward returned then, and he looked unamused. “Well, I told her we’d be in touch but somehow I think she already knows she got the job after the way you acted, Emmy. Way to be subtle.”

“Emmy doesn’t know the meaning of subtle,” Harry stated, as Emmy pouted at the secretary.

“Can you cancel the rest of the interviews, I think we found the one?” Emmy said to him, looking hopeful.

Edward looked shocked, as though she had just suggested murder. “Are you out of your mind? Someone better might be coming along.”

“Oh but Edward!” she complained. “Lydia was perfect!”

Edward turned his head. “Don’t give me those puppy dog eyes, Emmy. They might work on Harry but they don’t work on me.”

“They don’t work on me,” Harry said, outraged. “I’m the one who taught her them!”

“It’s not rocket science, Harry, everyone can widen their eyes to get what they want,” she retorted, rolling her eyes at him. Then she turned back to Edward. “Pleaaaaaaaase.”

Edward scowled at her, and he crossed his arms across his chest. “No. Now you better get ready, the next interviewee will be here in a moment.”

Emmy huffed, falling back into her chair and pouting to herself. Harry and Edward shared a look, Harry amused, Edward exasperated.

“We could all be going home now, you know,” she said airily. “Just hire Lydia and let’s be done with all this interview crap.”

“Hey, at least you don’t need to be here for the PO interviews tomorrow,” Harry pointed out. “You have it easy.”

“Hardly!” she cried, shocked. “I’d be happy to swap with you and you go and launch the summer holidays reading challenge with Camilla while I stay here and do fuck all.”

He looked mock-outraged. “Fuck all? I’ll have you know I’ll be listening very intently to all the questions Rick asks the applicants.”

She scoffed but looked away before his teasing expression made her melt, just as Edward went to receive the next interviewee.

A few hours later, Harry and Emmy traipsed across the grass back to Nottingham Cottage. The sun was setting, the evening was warm and the house was quiet as they snuck back in. Claire was sat in the living room, and she looked up as they entered.

“Grace is asleep,” she said. “How were the interviews?”

“Good,” Harry said. “I’m sure Emmy will tell you how amazing the new nanny is.”

“Oh yeah?” Claire turned to Emmy and was happy to see her practically bouncing with excitement at discussing Lydia with her. “He or she?”

“She! Her name’s Lydia, she’s twenty-five years old and she’s just finished working part-time for the Camerons. She’s lovely-”

Harry chuckled to himself, leaving them to discuss the new addition to the team to go and check on Grace. He found his daughter dozing in her cot, her blond hair looking so soft, her expression so peaceful. He smiled down at her.

“You’re going to like your new nanny, baby, yes you are,” he whispered. “She’s lovely. Not as lovely as Mummy, but she’s lovely and she’ll take care of you when we’re both busy, yes she will.”

He sighed then, closing his eyes and leaning his forehead against the wooden side of the cot. It had been a long day and he was tired, especially at the thought of another day of interviews ahead of him. He had thought that hiring the nanny and Grace’s PO at the same time would be a good thing, but now he hated Edward for deciding to do it this way.

He couldn’t wait for the following day to be over.

The following day came and went – Emmy launched the Summer Holidays Reading Challenge within London libraries with Camilla; Harry, Edward and Rick interviewed prospective POs for Grace (and decided on a 38-year-old man named Kieran) and Grace was babysat by Taylor, who took her out shopping and spoilt her with new babygros.

And then the day after was a nice day for Harry and Emmy – they were both attending Ascot with some of Harry’s family, and it was a great opportunity to get dressed up, to act sophisticated and then to come home and have messy sex.

“You look beautiful,” Harry observed, as he offered Emmy a hand to help her out of the car. She spared him a breathless smile, unable to put into words how handsome he looked in his three-piece suit and top-hat.

“Yes yes, everyone is very attractive,” Edward muttered impatiently. “Ah, Miguel! Did you discuss it with them?”

The three of them turned – four, as Claire also got out of the car – to see William’s private secretary Miguel approaching.

“I did, they think it is a great idea,” Miguel observed. “There’s been far too much tension lately, they’re happy to dispel these rumours.”

Emmy raised an eyebrow at that. Happy?

On the journey there, Edward had told Harry and Emmy that they were to spend most of the day in the company of William and Kate. They were to have a good time, to laugh with each other and have fun and make it look like they were thoroughly enjoying spending time together so that the papers would not continue to portray the two duchesses as being at each other’s throats.

“So we’re pretending to like each other?” Emmy had said sceptically. “You realise that means that we don’t actually like each other, don’t you?”

“Well, stop fighting with Kate and we won’t have a problem,” Edward had replied.

“Get her to stop having a problem with me, and then we’ll stop fighting,” Emmy had retorted, and Edward hadn’t answered that.

Now, they followed Miguel through into the royal enclosure. “They’re just through here,” Miguel said, then called, “William?”

“Over here,” William said, smiling as he met them half-way. “Harry, Emmy.”

Harry smiled at his brother, before stepping past him to kiss Kate in greeting. Emmy perched on her tiptoes to receive William’s peck to her cheek too, before she faced Kate.

“Hi,” she said, remembering to smile as naturally as possible and keep the dislike out of her face.

“Hello, you look lovely,” Kate said, and it was disconcerting how genuine her voice sounded, how easily she kept the hatred from her eyes.

“Thank you, so do you,” Emmy said. “Very lacy, it’s a nice dress.”

Kate smiled. “And I like yours. Who is it?”

“Ted Baker,” she replied, keeping it civil. “Yours?”

“McQueen,” Kate said, smiling again. Emmy nodded, while in her head she was slightly smug that she would no doubt be praised for choosing a cheaper designer while Kate had gone for the very-expensive Alexander McQueen once more.

Stop, Emmy, she thought. You are pitting yourself against her. How will you ever be friends if even you are trying to be better than her?

Emmy shrugged off the nagging. She couldn’t help it if she were better at her job than Kate.

“I hear you’ve finally caved in to hiring a nanny,” Kate said, and Emmy could sense the smugness in her voice.

“Hmm, we’ve realised that Harry and I aren’t spending much time together cause one of us is always babysitting while the other is out,” she replied coolly, refusing to acknowledge that Kate had been right. “So we decided to hire one.”

“Is she nice?” William asked Emmy; he didn’t seem to be treating her with the same dislike that he was shooting Harry’s way.

“Could be a he,” Harry grumbled.

William raised an eyebrow. “Is it?”

“No, her name’s Lydia and she’s lovely,” Emmy explained.

“Did she go to Norland College?” Kate asked. “Maria might know her.”

“No, she has minimal qualifications actually,” Harry said. “But her experience is incredible. And she is lovely.”

Kate was looking at them with contempt. “You have hired a non-qualified person to take care of your daughter? Why on Earth? She is your daughter!”

Emmy flared up. “Honestly? We interviewed people from that college that Maria went to and they all seemed very robotic. Or rude and bossy. They were expecting to spend all of their time with Grace, and we’d just see her every now and again. Although, I suppose that’s why you liked Maria-”

Kate opened her mouth to retort as her face contorted with rage, but Edward grabbed Emmy’s arm and quickly pulled her and Harry away, saying, “You need to say hello to your grandmother.”

“Emmy,” Edward hissed, once they were out of earshot. “What was that?!”

“I just can’t, Edward,” she snapped. “I can’t deal with them judging us for every single thing we do differently.”

“That insult was unnecessary,” Edward shot.

Emmy looked at Harry, desperate for defence, and Harry sighed. “Ed, you don’t realise how difficult this is. They insult us without directly insulting us, and then we’re the bad guys-”

“Yes, because you should both just bite your tongues. And do you realise how bad that looked just then? I had to drag you away, if any photographer saw that it is going to cause hell for us.”

“Let it,” Harry said.

“Harry, this is just going to exacerbate this feud!”

“I don’t care, Ed, as long as we come out on top.”

“And you think you will?” Edward asked. “You think that’s a given, is it? What happens when William and Kate start playing dirty?”

“It’s too late for that,” Harry dismissed. “Kate would have to start doing work and Emmy’s already got a running head start in that sense.”

“Harry! Emmy!”

They both turned to see Beatrice coming towards them, and Emmy broke into a smile, desperate to break away from Edward’s chastising. “Hi, Bea. You look lovely!”

“Thanks, so do you, although no surprises there,” Beatrice said, with a giggle. She turned to look at Dave as he joined them. “So, how’s my adorable little goddaughter?”

“She’s good, she’s doing great. She’s with Taylor today.”

“Emmy,” Edward called. “You need to come and meet The Queen now.”

Emmy waved a hand to show she’d heard then turned back to Beatrice and rolled her eyes. “I wish I were you. You can do what you want.”

Beatrice raised an eyebrow as she scoffed. “You’d think, wouldn’t you?” And she cast a look at Dave who was now over talking to some other gentlemen. Emmy wanted to push and find out more, make sure her friend was doing okay, but Edward called her again and she had no choice but to join her husband and his incredibly annoying secretary.

“Edward, you are pissing me off today,” she said through gritted teeth, as he began to lead the way through the royal enclosure towards where Elizabeth would be. Harry entwined his fingers with hers as he chuckled.

Edward threw a scowl over his shoulder at her. “You’ll thank me when the press stop comparing you and Kate.”

“Will I? Cause recently all they’ve been doing is complementing me for it.”

Harry squeezed her hand, and she looked up at him, expecting him to say something but instead all he did was smile. She knew that was his way of telling her to stop arguing with Edward.

“Now,” Edward said sternly, ignoring her reply. “Once you’ve greeted your grandmother, you’re going to go back over and spend the first couple of races with William and Kate. I don’t care whether you want to or not, we really need to dispel these rumours.”

And with that, now that Elizabeth had come into view a few feet away, Edward gave them both a stern look and then moved away, leaving them to it for a bit until he was needed again.

Emmy scowled in his wake. “He’s so annoying.”

Harry chuckled, his hand going to the small of her back and gently directing her back towards his grandmother, waiting as she finished the conversation she was having with a group of old, besuited gentlemen. “He’s just looking out for us.”

“I know, but he’s being so bossy,” she said, with a pout.

“Hopefully everything he’s saying will work,” Harry said, taking her hand and giving it a squeeze.

The rest of the day was as pleasant as it could be with them spending most of it in the company of William and Kate. They were civil, but none of them could forget the insults that had been thrown around between them. The cameras got several pictures of them talking, even one of Kate and Emmy forcing themselves to laugh together, and by the end of the day Edward and Miguel were very happy with how it had gone, and Emmy was simply looking forward to coming to Ascot again the following day and finally having the chance to enjoy it for once.

The next day was very sunny, and Emmy felt a thrill go through her as she was led towards the royal enclosure at Ascot. It was Ladies’ day, and all around were bright and beautifully dressed women.  Kate was not there today, so there was no need to stress about her, and Emmy could already see Zoe and Lizzie in the royal enclosure.

Beside her, Claire walked silently, wearing her own sophisticated outfit.

“Don’t forget that if you see Beatrice today you need to curtsey to her because Harry isn’t here,” she reminded her gently.

“Oh yeah, that stupid rule,” Emmy said, with a roll of her eyes. “I wish when I wasn’t being a royal I didn’t have to do all that other royal stuff. I mean, this is my day off!”

Claire looked at her for a moment. “Royal isn’t your job, Emmy. It’s your title.”

“I know, I know.”

“A lot of people would kill to be in your position,” she added.

“Only so they could sleep with Harry every night,” Emmy replied, grinning.

“Well, you’re not wrong.”

The two of them shared a laugh; they came into view of the photographers then and were suddenly doused in flashes. Emmy blinked, managing a smile for them.

“Emmy,” one of them called. “You look lovely!”

She laughed lightly. “Well, thank you.” She’d been slightly nervous about her outfit – she’d decided to go for a two-piece, a crop top and a long skirt so that her midriff was on show. She supposed, since she wasn’t here in an official capacity, and since she’d been wearing the boringest-frumpiest clothes she could manage after the palace told her off, she should be allowed to wear something a bit different, just this once.

How wrong she was.

She got home that evening, feeling tipsy from the champagne and elated from the good day she’d had. Harry was sat on the sofa, typing away on his laptop; he looked up when she came in, but she was too happy to notice how troubled he looked.

“Hello!” she sang, hurrying over to him and pushing the computer aside so she could fall into his lap.

“Hi,” he managed, before she’d wrapped her arms round his neck and forced her mouth onto his. She kissed him deeply, then giggled lightly into him. “Good day?”

“Oh the very best,” she said, kissing him some more before moving in his hold so that she was straddling him. “But you know what would’ve made it better?”

“If I was there?” he guessed, with a grin.

“Full of yourself!” she gasped, then giggled. “I’d rather I was full of you, you know.”

He chuckled at her pathetic pick-up line. “Em, I’m busy right now.”

“Yes you are,” she said, wiggling her backside so she sank harder into his lap. She kissed him again, a messy kiss that started to move down his neck. “You know what I’ve decided?”

“What’s that?” He was remaining very calm and focused, not fazed in the slightest by the fact that she was basically grinding on him.

“Next year, I want you to fuck me at Ascot.”

It was taking all of his might not to give in to her, but he knew that her happiness would be short lived. “Well, I’ll start preparing for next year then.”

“We should get practice!” she said, her voice rising an octave. “Hey!” She pulled his face back round as he tried to look over at his laptop. “What is it? Are you watching porn?!”

She was teasing. He rolled his eyes. “Why would I watch porn when you’re on the verge for stripping for me right now?”

“You want me to strip for you?” Her eyes lit up, and she jumped up. “Okay!” She moved to stand in front of him, but he grabbed her wrists.

“No, Emmy. I’m busy right now. Why don’t you go and get changed into something more comfy?”

She pouted at him. “You mean…nothing at all?”

“No, I mean some pyjamas or something. I’m in the midst of several e-mail conversations and I need to reply to one now.”

“Why? What’s happened now?”

He hesitated, then said, “You went to Ascot looking like that.”

Her bubbliness from the bubbles disappeared instantly. “What do you mean?” she said, somewhat coldly.

“They don’t like it.”

“Who?”

“You know who.”

“No I fucking don’t, Harry!” she snapped. “I keep hearing these mysterious ‘they’ referred to and I don’t know who the fuck they are! Why don’t they like my outfit?! I’ve spent the last three months wearing boring clothes for them! And then, just this once…” She trailed off, upset.

“I’m trying to sort it, but they’re not happy,” he said. “They’re dealing with a lot of backlash.”

“From who?”

“The press,” he said, the ‘duh’ in his voice. “Today…hasn’t been a good day for you.”

She slowly sank onto the sofa beside him. “What do you mean?” she asked in a small voice.

“Well, we went yesterday. That’s normal, most of my family went yesterday. But then you went today too, and not in an official capacity. They’re saying you’re turning into a bit of a socialite.”

“What?” she whispered.

“It’s made worse by the fact that Kate made a surprise visit to one of her charities today,” he explained. “So, in the battle of the duchesses – so they’re calling it – she came out on top.”

“Is this it, now? Every time I do anything, I’m just going to be compared to her?”

“I think it’s just because it’s all fresh, you know? They didn’t believe us yesterday when we spoke to them. The headlines weren’t complementary, they saw right through us. ‘Fake smiles’ one of them called it.”

Emmy glanced at the laptop. “And that’s what you’ve been doing today?”

“Trying to sort it all. Edward and I have just been getting e-mail after e-mail from Granny’s office, wanting explanations, demanding copies of timetables, sending copies of clothing etiquette and the likes. It’s been tedious.”

“Is Edward angry at me?”

“Of course not,” he replied, reaching over to give her knee a squeeze. “You’re doing you. We’ll sort it.”

She sat back, fighting tears. No matter how hard she tried, she just couldn’t get this life right, could she?

“Hey, just ignore them? We’ll sort it.”

She nodded, turning her head away. “I’m just going to go get changed.” And she jumped to her feet and hurried from the room.

“Emmy!” he called after her. But she didn’t stop. She dashed upstairs and locked the bathroom door so she could cry to herself in peace.

There were so many different emotions. She couldn’t do anything right, she just kept letting everyone down, she was rubbish at this job – and she was so furious at Kate for doing what she’d done. She’d obviously decided to make an ‘unannounced’ visit because she knew Emmy would be slated for it.

Well, if that was the case. Emmy would show her. She was so tired of trying to keep in Kate’s good books, of worrying what Kate would do or say to her.

She would them all who was the better Duchess. She was going to get to the point where they would need her more than she needed them. And then she was going to show them that they couldn’t control her anymore.

She wiped the tears from her eyes and forced herself to think positive.

[elegant-phff]

Prologue

Summer of 2012

Alexandra Larsson

"Your Dad is invited to the Buckingham Palace this weekend along with the family for the state dinner,so make sure that you take some time out to attend it.Remember darling,it's important.We are meeting the Queen,"Alexandra's mom,Shailene Larsson spoke from the other side of the telephone.Sighing,Alexandra replied,"Sure mum,I won't forget I know how important it is for dad."

This year was the last service year of her father,Air Commodore Samuel Larsson.As a tradition the Queen hosts a State Dinner for the senior retiring Officers of the military every year.

Alexandra was beyond proud of her father and knew how much hard work her father went through all these years.The thing she despised the most about her father's profession is the parties.All the wife's of the officers were just stuck up witches.Gossiping about other's lives and spitting venom out of their mouths.Fake smile,heavy make up,pearly white teeth and their 'branded' clothings are all that mattered to them.

Another reason why she despised the parties were the,"When are you getting married?"Ladies trying to set her up with their egoistic sons was not a part of her weekend plans.As much as hardworking all the officers were,their wives were even more stuck up.The children...let's not start with them.Flaunting their parents money as if it grew from the trees and not caring a bit about it.

Alexandra was pretty anti social when it came to making friends in these parties.Although she grew up around most of these people,she couldn't connect with them.They were not the type of people she'd be friends with.Her older sister,Summer having a little more experience in this field is a bit more okay with this whole ordeal.

"I have been dreading this day since the beginning of the month UGH"Alexa said,throwing her phone on her bed."Calm down,it's gonna be fine and I'll be there as well so don't worry,"Her sister,Summer said trying to calm her down."You are chill because no one is gonna ask you why you are an actress because you aren't,"Alexa exclaimed dropping herself on the love bag.

Rolling her eyes,Summer plopped herself beside her sister."Trust me,it's going to be okay and you are famous now so instead they'll be praising you there."

"Huh,I wish."

__________________________

The Day of The State Dinner

5:38 pm

Alexandra made sure that she locked the door before walking through the hallway of her apartment complex.She wore a off shoulder Oscar De La Renta dress hoping it would be enough for the ladies to stay shush.She wasn't nervous about meeting the Queen,she has met her before.Not to brag obviously.It wasn't like the Queen knows her name.She had attended these Dinners before.All she has to do is curtsy to Her Majesty and shake her hands.Its the same everytime.

She flashes a smile to the guy at the reception and enters the garage.After she entered her car she texted her mom saying she is leaving her apartment and will be at their house within 15minutes.

Turning on the car radio she murmurs to herself here goes nothing.She smiles when her friend,Taylor Swift's song is on the radio.

Fifteen minutes later she is honking her car in front of her parents' house.When she sees her sister Summer come out,she parks her car and gets out.

"When did you get here?"asked Alexandra."Half an hour ago,I finished early from work today so I thought that I would just change at their house,"Summer replied standing beside her younger sister."Hmm,how's dad's mood today?"Alexandra asked again,worried that her father would be a little upset today,seeing it's his last State Dinner as a serving officer of the RAF.

"A bit emotional but better than I expected,"Summer said."Mum's worse for some reason,"she added."I guess she realised they are getting old,"Alexa said trying to lighten up the mood."Shush,if mum hears you she will have a fit."Summer playfully smacked her sister's chest.

"Sorry girls we are late,"Their father exclaimed while their mother was locking the door.Their father was proudly wearing this RAF uniform while her mother wore a gorgeous off white dress.The couple walked to the front porch hand in hand,waiting for their service car.The service car bearing a small flag of the United Kingdom and a star in the centre of the trunk arrived and all four of them settled in.

Buckingham Palace

They passed through the gates of the magnificent palace and both the sisters admired the centuries old palace.No matter how many times they came here,it never gets old.When the car came to a stop,they were greeting by a few footmen and Major Abraham Smith,who worked in the royal household.The women offered him a kind smile while her father shook his hands.They were led into the ballroom of the palace.

When they entered the ballroom,Alexa met with the faces of all the fake bitches that she could not stand."Be nice,"Shailene warned before walking off to say hi to some people.Her father went off to greet his fellow colleagues,leaving Alexa and Summer."It's going to be fine,"Summer said squeezing her hand in a reassuring way.Alexa offered a kind smile.Just when she mentally told her anxiety to shut up,she was greeted with the face of Mrs.Stevenson,her ultimate hater.That woman could not stand Alexa.Everytime they met,her question would be,"Dear,did you get a proper job this time?'That lady could not understand how acting could be a career and was "extremely worried" about her future.

"Hello Mrs.Stevenson it's so good to see you,"Alexa exclaimed flashing her a fake smile.Although the older lady did not notice the fake smile,thanks to Alexandra's bachelors degree in acting.

"Oh Alexandra! dear how are you?"

You could sense the fakeness in her voice from miles away."I am doing amazing,you look wonderful tonight."Alexa lied.She could clearly see her cakey make up and a badly done hairdo."You are too kind,I love your dress,is it from Zara?" Mrs.Stevenson exclaimed.Bitch I spent £8,700 on this dress shut the fuck up.

"Oh no, it's Oscar De La Renta"Alexa offered her a smirk.Seeing the smile disappear from Mrs.Stevenson's face,Alexa mentally high fived herself."Excuse me please."Alexa left the woman and dashed for the wine table."Red wine please."Sensing it's gonna be a long night she needed alcohol's company.Quietly she thanked the waiter and sipped her wine.She eyed the room,her eyes fixing on her sister socialising.She rolled her eyes and continued scanning the room.They settled on the main door being opened by a a footman and everyone quiet down."Her Majesty,The Queen,Their Royal Highnessses Duke of Edinburgh,Prince of Wales and Duchess of Cornwall."

Everyone stepped aside,the men bowed their heads while the women curtsied.After a few moments Alexa quietly stood beside her father.The action quickly being followed by her mum and sister.The Queen greeted everyone one by one followed by the other royals.When the Queen walked towards the Larsson family,the women again curtsied and Air Cdre Samuel Larsson bowed his head.This gesture being repeated for the other royals."Air Cdre Larsson such a pleasure having you here today."Prince Philip exclaimed shaking her father's hand.The Prince and his son admired her father very much.They were seen hanging out outside of their duties sometimes,although not quiet often."Mrs.Larsson,your daughters have grown up so much since the last time we met!"We smiled."Ahh yes,I seems like it was yesterday that they graduated college and now they are doing amazing in their respective careers"Her mum exclaimed politely.Her Majesty smiled."Your Majesty how are you now,I heard you weren't feeling well awhile back."Alexa said in concern."Feeling better now,it was just the weather change."

"We are glad."Summer said.The Queen smiled,"I will see you around."After  the Queen left they chatted among ourselves.Alexa dragged Summer to a nearby table.A glass of wine on both of their hands."Oh gosh is it Alexandra?!"A voice exclaimed from behind.Alexandra smiled noticing that it was one of the only few people she liked,her friend Ashley.She wasn't sure if Ashley would be there that they but alas someone thankfully saved her day."Ashley!come on sit with us,"Alexa said patting the chair beside her."How have you been?its been a while,"Summer asked.Ashley was Alexandra's classmate in school and although she was a bit younger than Summer they were good friends."Fine,life has been pretty boring honestly."They hummed in response."Anyways how have you guys been?"Ashley asked."I start filming Sherlock Season 3 in two months."Alexa shrugged.Ashley's mouth shaped into an 'o' and she turned to Summer."The same old Computer Scientist stuff."

"Seems like only Alexa's life has been interesting."

"So any boyfriends?"Ashley asked."Meh,"Alexa replied uninterested but kept her eyes on her sister.She saw how Summer became quiet all of a sudden and blush begun to creep up her neck to her face.Alexa smiled,happy for her sister.Ashley also noticed Summer's change in demeanour."OMG WHO IS IT?!"Ashley almost screamed but calmed herself.

"It's Nick."Summer whispered.It was almost inaudible but loud enough for Ashley to hear."Nick as in Nick Jonas?!"Ashley asked.Summer only nodded slowly."You're welcome"Alexa teased.Nick and Alexa were co-stars in a movie and she had introduced them.She quickly noticed the spark between them and set them up.Luckily it seemed to be going well."Shut up you!"Summer smacked Alexa's arm.She only smiled in response."Anyways did you guys hear?the duke and Duchess of Cambridge and Prince Harry are also gonna be here today."Ashley said changing the subject.She had the attention spam of a goldfish."Really?That's cool."The sisters said not really interested but Alexa was a bit excited to meet the Duchess.

A few moments later,the footman opened the door again."Your Royal Highnesses the Duke and Duchess of Cambridge and Prince Harry of Wales."Everyone once again bowed and curtsied then quickly emerging into conversations.Summer asked the girls if they could meet up anytime soon and while the girls were making plans,they heard a voice behind them."Red wine please."Alexa turned around to see who it was and realised that it's Prince Harry.She subtly turned around again,not wanting to attract the prince."I am gonna go get a drink,"Ashley exclaimed realising her glass was empty."I'm gonna go to the restroom,"Summer said.With both the ladies leaving Alexa was alone.A voice cleared their throat,resulting in her seeing who it was.It was the young prince.

"What's a pretty girl doing here alone?" Alexa restrained herself from rolling her eyes."I am not alone,"She sassed.Crossing her legs she took a sip of her wine.Harry took a seat beside her."So then who are you here with?"Harry inquired,a little too eager."My family."Alexa replied.

"You know,all the girls,they are always very eager to talk to me.They'd be throwing themselves at me by now.But you here are not even looking at me."Harry noted looking at her.Alexandra smiled."You see,your Royal Highness,"she mocked."I am not others,I am not interested in you.I am merely here due to my father's sake."she added.Harry seemed shocked by her confession."You intrigue me,"Harry said."It's my honour,"Alexa winked playfully."I would love to get to know you more my dear but I have to go,"and just like that,the prince left confused as to how the girl remained unfazed from his charm.She simply chuckled.Just then Ashley returned to their table.

"Dude,you have no idea who just hit on me!"Ashley exclaimed."Prince Harry?"Alexa replied,not unknown to the royal's flirty nature."I wish,but it was Richard."Richard was Ashley's longtime crush."Oh my gosh!really?"Alexa exclaimed,happy for her friend."Yes!He was asking if we could hang out next weekend."Ashley grinned."I am so happy for you!Give me all the details after your date."Ashley blushed at the word 'date'.

Summer finally returned to their table."Sorry,Nick called and I lost track of time."Summer blushed."Anyways its time to have dinner."All of them made their way to the dinner room.Throughout the dinner Alexa would notice Harry looking at her but she decided to ignore it.

When it was time for the Larssons to leave,they bid their goodbyes separately.Just when Alexa was about to leave she heard someone go,"Wait,can I...maybe have your number?"Harry hesitated.Alexa's eyes widened at his boldness but she quickly recovered."I don't know can you?"Harry have a pleading look."Okay here is the deal,if we ever see each other again,I will give you my number."Alexa winked."What's the guarantee that I will see you again?"Harry asked."Oh trust me,if you are gonna need that number,we'll see each other."Alexa said flirtously.And just like that she left.Leaving the party prince hazed.

Little did they know.Their next meeting was three years later.

_______________________

Hope you guys liked prologue its their first meeting and the first chapter will be a time jump and their story will continue.I made social media posts for this story...you will be able to find them at the end of the chapters.Also Alexandra's outfit :

Social media accounts:

Alexa's post of the chapter:

[forevermyalwaysphff]

Chapter 15

A/N: Here is the next chapter! Sorry guys for the delay even though there is a world pandemic I am still an essential worker that has to work so I don’t have as much time off as I would like too. Please everyone staff safe out there❤️

—————————————

"Morning!” Alexa jumped on Harry’s back and kissed his cheek nearly frightening him to death as he checked on the eggs he was frying in the kitchen.

“Jesus Christ! Are you always this perky in the morning?” Harry grabbed one of her legs to keep her from falling off of him.

Alexa slid down his backside safely on to the floor and peaked around his broad shoulders to see what he was cooking. “Mostly, yes. I take it you are not a morning person?” She giggled and kissed his shoulder as the prince groaned.

“How do you like your eggs?” Harry turned to look over his shoulder to find Alexa rummaging around through his cabinets to find the plates. She was wearing his favourite hoodie and her pajama shorts, but as she stretched up on her tippy toes to grab something on the top shelf his hoodie rode up revealing her exposed abdomen. His eyes were immediately drawn to her backside, enjoying the view he was witnessing.

“Uh, over easy.” She grabbed a couple of plates and set them down on the counter. “Would you like some coffee or tea?” Alexa turned around to catch her boyfriend still checking her out. His head sprang back down towards the eggs attempting to hide his guilty look as he had been caught.

“Don’t worry about it. I can make it.” He paused. “You just sit down and relax.” Harry kindly offered. It was easier for him to make it instead of explaining to Alexa where everything was.

Alexa walked over to him and pulled herself up to sit on the counter beside him. “Ok, babe.” She crossed her legs and swayed them back and forth while watching the prince do his own thing in the kitchen as they made small talk.

Harry handed her a cup of green tea with a few drops of milk, just the way she liked it. “Mmm, thank you.” Alexa’s hands wrapped around the warmth of the cup and took a sip, staring into his eyes over the brim of her cup. Her legs opened for Harry to come closer, trapping him in as she wrapped them around his waist.

The prince was all smiles seeing his girlfriend sitting on his kitchen counter in his sweater comfortably sipping her cup of tea. He longed to have someone to wake up to again in the mornings and having Alexa her in his home filled that void. He tucked a piece of her messy morning hair behind her ear and leaned in to capture her soft lips, tasting the tea that dripped off of them.

“I think I forgot to say good morning beautiful.” His lips broke apart for a second as they muttered those words.

“Mmm. I like my mornings with you.” Alexa’s lips spread into a smile before pulling Harry back in for another kiss before her phone started ringing.

“Is that you?” Harry tried to distract her further and keep Alexa right where he wanted her to be.

“It’s work.” She pressed up against his lips before trying to break away, but Harry was relentless and not in the mood to stop.

“Can it wait?” He wasn’t entirely asking Alexa not to, he was telling her not to answer the call.

“Mmhmm.” Her lips were back on Harry’s without a second thought.

The phone continued to ring for the second time as Alexa breathed out with a heavy sigh between their kisses. She placed her hands on his bare chest and pulled away from him as the prince groaned with frustration. “Sorry, but they wouldn’t be calling me for the second time when they know I am off unless it is urgent.”

He pursed his lips together and nodded silently with a sense of understanding. Stepping away to the side Harry helped her climb off the counter and run to grab the phone. Alexa picked it up and came back to place a soft kiss to his lips before heading back into his bedroom to take the call.

——————————

“So, the release will happen in the morning?” Alexa breathed out and waited to hear Eugenie’s confirmation over the phone while driving with Harry towards the fair.

“Yes, we figured it was best to do it while you were with Harry in Suffolk.” Eugenie let it slip, not knowing that Harry had not told Alexa he had interfered on Alexa’s behalf. Her green eyes snapped towards Harry and eyed him with a confused expression.

“We?” She clarified as Harry turned and nodded his head.

“Ok. Thanks, Eugenie.” Alexa was short in her reply.

“Have fun at the fair! I hope there isn’t a haunted house there.” Her best friend snickered knowing how afraid Alexa was of them.

“Thanks!” Alexa turned off Harry’s phone through the blue tooth and hung her head low in silence. The prince could get the sense that little bit of information was not sitting well with Alexa.

“Alexa, let me explain.” He started, but her green eyes snapped up towards him.

“Don’t.” She breathed out deeply. “I know you did it out of concern and that is what I am trying to focus on than rather me get all angry about how you went behind my back and discussed something that affects my life with my best friend.” Harry held his tongue unsure of what to say back to her.

“Thank you for caring, Harry.” Alexa placed her hand on his knee and leaned in to give his cheek a brief kiss.

“You aren’t angry?” The prince hesitated after Alexa’s response.

Alexa barked a quick laugh. “I am trying not to be and you asking is definitely not helping your case!” She continued to giggle despite the situation.

“Alright!” He held his hands up in the air briefly giving up.

The couple did not speak another word of it as they pulled into the fair grounds and parked right beside the Daniels family as Leah was taking Arlo out of the car seat. Alexa opened her door and straightened out her olive green short romper before getting attacked by an excited Molly.

“Alexa! Alexa! You came!” The small brunette child hugged her legs as her hat fell down her face covering her eyes.

“I did! I also brought Harry with me!” Alexa glanced around to find the prince coming out of his Audi.

“Let’s go!” Molly grabbed a tight hold of Alexa’s hand and dragged her off ahead of the group.

“Two please.” Harry dug out his wallet to pay for Alexa and his entry fee as she was dragged off by Molly into the fair park.

“The blonde woman already paid for you sir. Enjoy the fair!” His eyes found Alexa waving back at him to join them.

“Do you mind if we steal Molly for a bit?” He turned back to ask her parents who were nodding happily.

“Please do! She has been talking about going to the fair with you two non stop this morning. I know she would love it if you went on a few rides with her.” Leah was placing Arlo in the baby carrier on Connor.

“Have fun!” Connor giggled knowing how much a handful his energetic daughter could be, but that’s why she enjoyed having Harry around so much. He acted like a complete child around her and they always had fun.

The prince started to jog to catch up to the two girls who were checking out the rides. Alexa felt a hand on her back and she jumped a little before realizing it was Harry. “Hi, you.” His hand rubbed up and down slowly with a beaming smile as he fought the urge to kiss Alexa again.

“Molly, what ride do you want to go on first?” The prince asked as he felt Alexa’s hand slip into his back jean pocket.

“That one!” Molly pointed and ran off as the couple walked behind her.

“Get him Molly!” Alexa pointed Harry out in the bumper car across from them. She stuck her tongue out and focused in on her target hoping to ram her car into him. Harry diverted at the last second and stuck his tongue out at Alexa.

“I can’t get him Alexa! He’s tooo fast.” Molly hit the horn with her hand in frustration.

“You can do it Molly. Let’s plan a sneak attack, he won’t see it coming.” Alexa encouraged the little girl as she told Molly where to go.

Harry glanced around having lost sight of the girls when all of a sudden he was hit from behind and jerked forward. A set of laughs from behind him caused the prince to turn around his car to be met with Molly cheering loudly that she had hit uncle Harry. Alexa winked at him and offered an endearing smile. “See, he is not as good as he says he is!”

Harry, Alexa and Molly had caught up with her parents and little brother Arlo and were now sampling the fair cotton candy and snacks they developed an appetite for after all their rides. Arlo had started to fuss making his parents both sigh as they tried to eat their snack.

“Here! Let me take him for a bit.” Alexa stretched out her hands and grabbed the little boy after Leah repeatedly stated they were ok, but were quite grateful for her offer.

Alexa stood up and carried him around, gently patting his bum giving Leah and Connor a chance to speak with Harry in private. “She’s such a sweetheart. Where did you find her, Harry?” Leah commented as she kept her eyes on the blonde gushing over her newborn son.

Harry’s eyes followed Leah’s gaze and landed on Alexa. “At my cousins engagement party. Alexa and Eugenie are good friends.” He left it at that, not wanting to reveal more and have Leah bring up the wedding to Alexa.

“You two seem pretty serious.” Connor leaned in and looked his pal directly in the eye. “How long have you been together for?”

Harry knew what Connor was hinting at. Connor had been there for Harry when his relationship fell apart with Chelsy. Leah and Connor had him over for dinner and on the weekends just to distract Harry and get him out of his house. Connor was wondering if Alexa was just a rebound or were things more serious between them.

“She’s not a rebound Connor.” Harry popped a couple fries in his mouth. “We have been in a relationship for almost two months now and dating for three.”

“Well, I think she is lovely Harry.” Leah gained his attention and sincerely smiled at him. “You are always smiling around her. Something we haven’t seen from you in a while now.” She further added.

“She makes me happy, Leah.” Harry was about to continue when he saw Alexa returning out of the corner of his eye. She sat down beside Harry as he looked at the baby who was fast asleep in her arms.

“I think he fell asleep.” Alexa peaked down at him and smiled.

“Awe! You look good with a baby in your arms.” Leah beamed and gave the prince a subtle wink only the two of them shared.

“Maybe someday.” Alexa lifted her head to find Harry staring at her with his soft blue eyes and taking in the sight before him. His gaze lifted from Arlo up to Alexa’s as they connected with a lingering gaze.

It was all cut to short when Molly came running around the table and grabbed Harry’s arm, pulling him off the table towards a basketball game she wanted to play after seeing the stuffed animals all out on display. “You ok?” He checked in with Alexa quickly before being dragged off.

“Go! Have fun!” Alexa giggled seeing how excited Molly was. Alexa turned to Leah and Connor as she held their son. “Your daughter is such a sweetheart. Harry and her really seem to get along well.”

Leah and Connor shared a bemused look before giggling. “Well, you need to come over when it’s bed time and see what a peach she really is!” Connor bellowed.

Alexa did get a chance to see Molly lose her cool when her parents informed her it was time to leave. She put up quite the fight and even dragged Harry into it, pleading him to go on one more ride with him while she clutched a small penguin he had won for her at a game booth. But, eventually her parents convinced Molly that it was time to go and she followed them out of the fair grounds leaving Alexa and Harry on their own.

The couple were walking through the grounds and came across a shooting game that caught Harry’s eye. His head did not waver from the stand making Alexa tug his arm and gently encouraged the prince they should play. Alexa picked up the toy gun and analyzed it hearing Harry bellow out a laugh. Picking her head up she watched him holding his gut and dissolving into laughter.

“What is so funny Harry?” Alexa popped her hip out as he took his stance ready to fire at the target. His blue eye glanced at her through the corner of his eye as he breathed in deeply.

“Babe.” He stifled his laughter for her benefit. “You are holding it upside down.” Alexa pursed her lips together and started to giggle feeling embarrassed while shaking her head lightly.

“Here.” Harry put aside his gun and stepped in behind Alexa. “Ever shoot a gun before?” He already knew the answer, but he felt bad for making Alexa feel embarrassed at his comment.

“No.” Alexa kept her gaze lowered.

“Let me show you then.” He grasped her hips and maneuvered them into the correct stance. “It’s all in the positioning.” Alexa felt his hands travel down the side of her body to get her in the accurate position. His arms reached out from behind her, picking up the gun as she felt his warm breath against the back of her neck sending chills down her spine at his close proximity.

“Now. Make sure the gun is secure right in here.” Harry pressed the bud of the gun into notch on her shoulder firmly. His hands floated towards Alexa’s and covered them with his own and guided them into place. Harry’s eyes noticed Alexa’s chest breathing up and down hard indicating what his touch was eliciting in his girlfriend.

A devilish grin formed on his lips as he guided her arms up in the air and aimed the gun at the target. “Hold it like that.”

“Like… like this.” Alexa could barely form proper words as her mind was in a daze.

“Exactly.” Harry’s fingers brushed lightly against her warm flesh on her arm, trailing from her fingers to her shoulder. He leaned in close to her ear and smiled as he continued to tease Alexa. “Now aim at the target, through here.” He pointed ahead at the sight to which she angled her head and squinted through to visualize her target.

“Breathe in.” His hands settled down on her hips to hold her steady. “Hold it, and shoot.” Alexa fired the gun and felt it kick back a little even though it was only a toy gun, it did have some firepower. She lowered the gun and looked towards the target realizing she hit it almost square in the middle thanks to his guidance.

Alexa turned around with a delightful squeal. “Harry! I did it!” She smiled proudly up at him as he wrapped his arms around her while looking at the impressive shot.

“Wow. You seem to be a natural.” He shared in her excitement.

“I am sorry miss, but you miss hit it dead on three times in a row to win a prize. Would you like to attempt again?” The booth attendee took the smile right off of her lips to the dismay of the prince.

“It’s alright, love.” Harry made no big deal of it. “Let’s play again.” He dug out his wallet and paid for both of them to try.

“Maybe you should just try…” Alexa hinted as the proud smile faded away and she handed Harry the gun.

“Come on, Lex. You did so well!” Harry pushed the gun back into her hands and closed in the distance between them. “We are only having fun, no pressure.” He leaned down and kissed her forehead sweetly as a smile tugged at the corner of Alexa’s lips at his encouragement.

“Ok.” She peaked up at him with her adoring green eyes. “One of us have to win that purple elephant. I think it would look great in your living room.” Alexa giggle as Harry’s eyes found the giant elephant hanging up along the side of the booth.

“What do we have to do to win that thing?” Harry asked the attendee who snickered.

“Good luck.” He laughed at them and then crossed his arms when the prince raised his eyebrow in silence. “You have to get six shots in a row dead center. No one has done it yet.”

He felt Alexa’s hand settle on his back and gently pat it. “Why don’t you give it a try.” Harry’s blue eyes looked to his side as he felt the gun being placed in his hands. Alexa winked up at him and displayed a look wanting Harry to prove the guy wrong.

“You heard the woman.” Harry accepted the gun and got into stance with Alexa cheering him on beside him. Alexa leaned in as he aligned his gun with the target and whispered. “You get me that elephant and I will show you what I am wearing under this romper later.” Her light giggle flooded his ears as his eyebrow rose suggestively while turning his head to lock in Alexa’s green eyes. Alexa was biting down on her bottom lip and gently nodding, answering Harry’s silent question he was asking.

“Done.” He smirked as he felt his competitive nature take flight with determination.

——————————

Alexa had her arms wrapped around the purple elephant showing it off proudly as she walked beside Harry with his arm snaked around her waist, ensuring that she was as close as possible to him. His smirk had never let his lips after he successfully won his girl the elephant, but the look on the booth attendee’s face was priceless to him.

“Do you want to go on any more rides or should we call it a night?” Harry asked his girlfriend as he pulled out his phone to check the time. The sun had already started to set and he could feel her bare arms becoming colder.

Looking ahead, Alexa caught sight of the Ferris Wheel. “One more ride?” She peaked up at Harry as he nodded. “Want to go on the Ferris Wheel with me?” Alexa clutched her elephant tighter while she waited for a reply.

“Never been on one.” Harry confessed as he stared up at the ride that was now light up against the sky.

“What?” Alexa stopped in her tracks making Harry look back at her and shrug his shoulders. “You have never been on one?”

“No, Alexa.” Harry just giggled at her reaction. “Now, will you accompany me on my first Ferris Wheel ride or shall I ask this old granny up ahead instead.” The prince teased his girlfriend as she skipped to catch up to his out stretched hand.

There was no line up as the couple were able to get a pod by themselves. Harry lowered down the bar over top of them to secure them into place as the Ferris Wheel took off. The sun had now set making the lights of the fair picturesque across the evening sky. Harry dug out his phone and took a picture of Alexa with her stuffed elephant having the fair lights in the background.

“We have to document your first Ferris wheel!” She insisted that they take a picture together and snuck in a peck on his cheeks just in time as he snapped it. Alexa was about to pull away when the prince’s hand flew to her cheek stopping her. His blue eyes were drawn to her sweet lips as he leaned in to kiss them again. Their fiery kiss fueled a spark of passion within them as Alexa moaned against Harry’s lips and grabbed a handful of fabric from his shirt to pull him closer then he already was to her.

Harry’s thumb swiped over her soft skin on her cheek and held her steady as he continued his deliberate attacks on her lips, sliding his tongue along Alexa’s bottom lip to gain access to her tongue. Her lips fell off of his as Alexa breathed out a light moan and took a second to catch her breath. A wide beaming smile graced her lips as Alexa’s green eyes opened to find Harry staring into the depths of them.

Alexa’s heart was racing a mile a minute as she took in a deep breath to calm the butterflies that were flipping in her stomach. There was a little voice inside of her head that tried to convince Alexa to tell Harry how she felt about him in that moment, but the thought of being vulnerable with the prince brought a healthy level of fear coursing through her. Her lips parted to speak as they took the leap of faith to say what her heart so desperately wanted too, but she hesitated.

The prince’s hand trailed down her cheek and settled around her neck, feeling her heart thudding against her warm flesh at a rapid rate. Her gaze faltered as she fought to break down the walls that were building up around her. “Your heart is beating so fast…” His husky deep voice broke through her internal battle.

There was something inside the prince that changed in that moment as he looked down at his girlfriend, seeing her in a new light of fondness. He had felt it the moment he laid eyes on Alexa in his driveway as he had longed to have her back in his arms. The time spent apart only further confirmed with the prince that Harry was falling hard for Alexa. Knowing Alexa’s past relationship and the fears associated with her ex, Harry had to be the one to say it first. Harry found himself wanting to be with Alexa every moment of the day and when she was not, she was never far from his mind making his decision to tell Alexa, an easy one.

Her green eyes lifted and locked in his gaze as an adoring smile spread across his lips. Those green eyes were the first thing he wanted to see in the morning and the last thing before he closed his eyes at the end of he day. But, Harry could see the fear circling amongst the lust in her eyes that confirmed his suspicions.

Alexa was falling for him too.

“Harry… I.” She tried so hard to say it, but something was holding her back inside as she averted her gaze away in embarrassment.

“Alexa.” His finger lifted her chin so he could watch her green eyes while he confessed to her. “Alexa, I am falling for you.”

She breathed in and held her breath for a moment. Those words Alexa struggled to say to him had just left his mouth. All of her fears that were circling in her mind were slowly dissipating as she witnessed the sincerity of his words through his sparkling blue eyes.

There was a time when those words were clouded with manipulation, but hearing them from Harry first, Alexa did not only hear them, but also felt them with Harry. They were not lies to keep her around or spoken for the soul purpose of hurting her. They were spoken out of admiration and growing love.

She closed her eyes and banished the rest of her doubts out of her head. Taking in a deep breath, Alexa was about to speak those same words back without any fear of what they held.

“I am falling for you too, Harry.” Alexa’s eyes were shining bright as she spoke those words back to the prince, confirming her true feelings she harboured for Harry.

“I already knew that, love.” Harry broke his silence after giving Alexa some time to process it all. He started to giggle seeing her response.

“You did?” Alexa ran her fingers through his ginger hair as a set of arms engulfed her angled body.

“Mmmhhmm.” He leant down and captured Alexa’s lips with a lingering soft kiss. “I wanted to say it first anyway.” They broke apart as Alexa wanted to look into her boyfriends mesmerizing eyes as he spoke.

A comfortable silence fell between them, as the couple were happy to sit and look into the depths of one another’s eyes. Alexa simply could not stop smiling from Harry’s confession as she was comfortably secured in Harry’s arms in the Ferris wheel pod.

“Harry?” She played with the tufts of ginger hair at the nape of his neck.

“Yes, Lex?” Harry’s smile grew wider as a playful expression formed on her features.

“I want you…” Alexa’s whispers trailed off leaving it up to Harry’s imagination as to what she meant.

His eyebrow rose suggestively at Alexa as his mind was thinking of what she potentially meant by that. “You mean?” He did not need to fully ask his girlfriend as Alexa was already nodding with a cheeky smirk.

“Yes, Harry.”

Alexa giggled as the prince got them off the Ferris wheel and grabbed her hand practically racing to his car to take her home.

Harry kicked the front door closed with the bottom of his foot and grabbed his girlfriend, hoisting her up in the air before she could even get her shoes off. Alexa squealed and giggled as the prince carried her down to his bedroom and tossed her playfully on his bed.

He grabbed the bottom of his shirt and took it off, tossing it on the ground as Alexa quickly got her shoes off. She sat on the edge of the bed while her green eyes roved over his muscular body making her stand up and run her hands down over the crevasses of muscle that lined his abdomen right down to the hem of his jeans.

Alexa looked down at her shaky hands that were now fumbling with his belt, feeling her nerves building with each passing second. Harry sensed her nervousness and needed to know that she was still alright with what they were about to do. He did not want to push things and make Alexa do something she might regret after the last amazing days they already had together.

“Alexa, are you sure you want this? We don’t have too.” The prince waited until her green eyes lifted to show him the lust circling in them while she nodded.

“I want this, Harry. I want this with you.” Her words were unwavering making the prince feel reassured about their decision to be intimate with one another. “I don’t want to wait any longer.”

His hands cupped both sides of her cheeks tenderly to kiss her lips as Alexa jerked his belt free. He broke his lips off of Alexa to get rid of his jeans and then looked towards her green romper wondering how on earth to get the thing off of her. “How do you?” He asked with a bemused expression as he pulled the front zipper down exposing the mounds of her breasts.

“Well, I guess that’s one way.” Alexa giggled at the prince before turning around and sliding it off her body, allowing the material to crumple at her feet on the floor leaving Alexa in a blush pink bra and matching thong.

MATURE*

Harry bit down on his lip feeling his manhood tighten at the sight before him. He stepped in behind Alexa and brushed her hair off to one side and kissed a trail of kisses down her neck to her shoulder blade while moving her bra strap slowly out of the way. Alexa tilted her head back with a moan while closing her eyes and focusing on Harry’s lips leaving a fiery wake in their path.

She stepped back into Harry and felt his member rub up against her but eliciting a low groan from the prince that vibrated along her shoulder. Curiosity got the better of Alexa as she reached behind and grasped him through his boxers causing the prince to gently bite down into her skin from the unexpected contact.

Alexa gasped at the size of him only being semi-hard, worrying about how she would take him. Harry undid the clasp on her bra making it fall off her and exposed her breasts to him, pulling her mind away from her worries she reactively let go of him and covered herself.

But, Harry’s hands gently grasped her forearms and pulled them down. “Sorry… it’s just been a while.” She confessed her shyness towards Harry.

“I know. But, damn Alexa your body is killing me… as you felt.” He released a light laugh watching her cheeks flush pink with blush. “Turn around.” He coaxed Alexa with a whisper to allow him to take the view in and was pleased with its results. Her perky breasts were the right size, not too big or small making his mouth water just thinking about sucking on them.

He gripped both side of her hips as he pulled Alexa flush against him and looked down into her eyes. “You are gorgeous, Alexa.” He bent down to kiss her forehead gently as she smiled. “Don’t be shy, ok?” She stood on her tippy toes and captured his lips, tugging down on them.

Alexa ran her hands down his chest, across his abdomen and started to play with the hem line of his boxers. Tugging at them she bravely pushed them down over his ass and let them fall to the ground, fully exposing Harry. Alexa could not help but gasp again being reminded of his size, but she grasped his cock anyway and stroked it as the prince moaned. Alexa made her body flush against Harry’s to tease him with her lips, sending an array of kisses on his chest as she continued to stroke him.

Being unable to tolerate much more of the sensations her soft hands were giving him, Harry gripped her hands and picked her back up placing Alexa on his bed. Alexa moved further up onto his bed and waited for Harry to bring his body above her. The prince moved her legs apart and settled himself comfortable between them while he showered Alexa’s lips and neck with endless kisses. The weight of his body was welcomed as he towered over her and gently nudged his hardening member along the thin lace material of her thong.

His lips kissed a trail of kisses from the notch in her collarbone down to where her breasts rested. Peaking up at Alexa he grinned as his mouth captured her nipple and a healthy amount of breast in his mouth and sucked it hard. Her head tossed back against his pillow as Harry continued his teasing making her back arch allowing the prince to slip a hand down to her ass and grab it’s flesh.

Harry softly bit down on her nipple making her scream a little and glance up at her boyfriend with a light shake of her head only to be met with a devilish grin. Alexa angled her head with a raised eyebrow and wanted to join in on the teasing game he was playing. Harry’s hands and mouth continued to explore her body when he felt Alexa reach down and firmly grasp his cock making the prince moan against her flesh. The vibrations that coursed through her skin from the prince caused her body to shake.

“Come here…” Alexa called her boyfriend back up to her level with her sultry eyes and locked him into place with her legs wrapping around his waist. “My turn.” She giggled while placing both palms on his chest to push him down on the bed so she could straddle him.

Her little pink lace thong was still on as she started to grind up and down his erect member. She closed her eyes and tossed her head back, loving the sensations coursing through her body feeling his hard cock rubbing against her wet slit. Both of Harry’s hands found her bare ass cheeks and squeezed them before a hard hand came smacking down on them. Alexa’s green eyes flew open and were met with a cheeky grin coming from the prince. This only egged her on further, wanting to torture her boyfriend with her body.

They were both loving their foreplay and teasing with one another. They took their sweet time exploring the other’s bodies and learning what drove them closer to the edge. Harry would do one thing that caught Alexa off guard and then Alexa would drive him mad with the light ministrations she showered his body with. The teasing become too much for the couple to handle as they longed to finally become closely intimate with one another.

Alexa bent down kissing Harry’s lips hard that indicated she wanted more. Her lust filled eyes drew him in as they silently begged him to comply with her demand. “I want you in me, Harry.” A smirk appeared on his lips seeing Alexa’s eyes in a clouded daze of desire for him.

“I need to do one more thing first.” He brought her lips back down and tasted them again as he sweetly moaned. Harry sat up as Alexa’s lips remained attached to his and flipped her over to settle her down on her back. He got up off the bed and knelt down to grab her thong to pull it off her body. “I want to taste you first, babe.”

The prince licked his lips as he spread her legs wider to expose her clean shaven pussy to him. He kissed slowly down the inside of her right thigh, taking his time to get to the target. Without warning, his strong arms lifted her legs and cupped her buttocks in his hands bringing her hips to meet his mouth. With gentle, delicate flicks of his tongue, he tasted Alexa making her grip the sheets of his bedding with balled up fists.

She writhed beneath him as his tongue was driving her wild into endless moans, almost bringing her to the edge. His tongue explored every inch of her sex as Alexa laid there breathless and completely under Harry’s control. Just when Alexa thought she couldn’t handle any more, Harry slipped a finger inside of her as she arched her back pushing herself further down on him. Harry slowed his tongue to deliberately unhurried licks as he fingered her and felt how tight she was. He slipped in another finger and took his sweet time getting her ready for him.

“Harry, if you don’t stop.” Alexa half moaned as she felt another one of his fingers enter her. “I am going to cum.

Feeling the bed shift in weight, Alexa opened her eyes to find Harry at her side. He thrusted his fingers into her harder and leant down to suck on her nipple again. “Then cum for me.” His deep voiced demanded while he pumped his fingers in and out of her faster. His blue eyes held her gaze as he waited for Alexa to crumble from his touch.

“Oh, my god.” Alexa breathed in and bit down on her bottom lip tried to contain what Harry was doing to her body. The sensations were all too much for her body to handle between Harry’s mouth and tonguing devouring her breast and his fingers torturing her with each movement in and out of her.

Alexa gave in while her body shook and climaxed over the edge. “Harry!” She called out his name and gripped his arm to sink her nails into as the overwhelming sensation coursed through her. Her whole body quivered until it rode out the orgasm as she writhed under his fingers, releasing a cascade of moans.

A pair of soft lips kissed her forehead making her eyes open to see Harry straddling between her legs and rubbing his member up and down her wet slit. “Sorry, love. You needed to cum to relax.”

“Harry?” Alexa reached down and grasped him again, taking control of him. “I haven’t had anyone this big before.” Alexa voiced her concern that was circling in her eyes.

“I figured…” Harry displayed a proud smirk on his lips that earned him a playful swat across his chest. He felt accomplished that he made Alexa orgasm by his fingers and mouth. “I needed you to be relaxed enough to take me. We can go slow.” The prince understood her concern.

“You ready?” He towered over her body and brushed away the stray blonde hair off of her face. Alexa nodded silently while looking up into his blue eyes longingly. She loved the thought that he was always checking in with her to make sure she was ok. Little things like that made her trust the prince more and felt safe to be vulnerable with him.

“Good. Because I cannot wait any longer to have you.” Harry’s lips spread into a smirk before tugging on Alexa’s lips one more time. Alexa released him and gave back all his control as he tried to calm her nerves.

Harry ran the tip of his cock up and down her wet pussy a few more times. But, he saw Alexa’s thighs tense up. “Relax, Alexa.” He urged her too as she breathed out feeling him kiss down her thigh to send a shiver up her body.

The weight of his body comfortably sat on top of Alexa while her hands gripped his forearms to brace herself. Harry locked in Alexa’s eyes as he pressed the tip of his member inside her slowly as her pussy engulfed him. Alexa cried out in pain as her insides clenched around him and pulsed. “God, you are so tight.” He stopped and gave her time to adjust before moving further inside as her tight pussy gripped and pulled him in further.

Harry tugged on her lips in an attempt to distract Alexa as he slid in all the way, filling her completely with his cock. Alexa’s nails dug into Harry’s back as she wrapped her legs around his waist. Her breath hitched having never felt this full before in her life. She felt his fingers trace along her cheeks down to her jaw bone as a look of concern replaced the desire in his eyes.

“Are you ok?” Harry felt her stretching to accommodate his large member. To be frank, she was the tightest he ever had and he thought he did well to prepare her, but that painful expression on her face had started to soften.

“Harry, I’m fine.” She breathed out and gently stroked his cheek, seeing the concern fade from his face.

He bucked his hips slowly gaining a steady rhythm as Alexa’s cries were replaced with lust filled moans. Harry captured them in his mouth as their bodies became synched in a steady rhythm. Alexa’s ankles dug into Harry’s ass and pushed himself in deeper making her toes curl and back arch up to meet his thrusts. Harry’s arms wrapped around her waist and picked up her legs giving a couple of hard thrusts as he plunged into her pussy making her tits bounce.

Harry’s strong hands trailed up to her back and lifted her body up as she fully sat down on him with a gasp. She buried her head in the crook of his neck and stifled her moans against him, pumping up into her while holding Alexa securely against him. Her hard nipples scraped against his chest with each thrust causing Harry to devour one of them in his mouth. Alexa lifted her head, locking eyes with the prince. She cupped his cheeks tenderly and stared into his eyes as she felt Harry fill her completely over and over again.

Their bodies became one as they moved against one on another while their longing gaze lingered. Alexa stroked Harry’s cheek gently with her delicate hands as they moved into his ginger hair to grip it tightly as he picked up the speed, bouncing Alexa off of him.

He buried his head into her chest, inhaling her sweet scent while her delicious moans filled his ears. The prince kissed his way back up to her neck and gently balled up a fist full of hair, tugging on it to gain more access to her neck. Alexa moaned and melted into the confines of Harry’s arms as their pace slowed into a passion fueled state.

“Harry….” Alexa moaned his name as he deeply thrusted into her body. “Ahhh.” Even with his slow deliberate movements, he filled her with every thrust.

“Fuck, Alexa.” Harry could hardly handle her sexy moans as I drove him further into a frenzy. He ensured he had a good grasp on her body as the prince laid her back down on top of the bed.

Harry glanced down at his naked girlfriend smirked. “God, you are so beautiful.” The smile that appeared on her lips was one he committed to his memory. “I can’t wait to watch you cum again.” His smirk morphed into a devilish grin as he picked up her legs and started fucking her harder.

The string of endless moans that escaped Alexa’s lips in combination of the sounds of their skin slapping together made Harry nearly cum right there. “Babe, I want you to cum with me.” He dropped her legs as she innately wrapped herself around him without Harry missing one beat and continued his pounding.

He grabbed Alexa’s hands to hold them above her head as their fingers intertwined and clenched their fists together tightly. Alexa’s lips brushed against Harry’s as he smiled with a crooked grin, enjoying the sight before him. She stifled a whimper as she clenched around him sensing the beginning of her climax. Alexa turned her head and bit down on her lower lip trying to make herself last longer, but the way Harry was driving his hips into her wildly forced her to give in.

“Harry… I can’t….” Alexa shrieked while her pussy pulsed around Harry’s member nearly tossing him over the edge with her. He held on as long as he could while her body writhed beneath him. His strong hands cradled her delicate frame as she allowed her body to be overtaken from her orgasm that coursed through, causing her to quiver around his waist.

Alexa breathed out breathlessly as she bucked her hips one more time against Harry and that made his member hit another sensitive spot within her. She locked in his gaze and saw the contorted face as he tried to contain himself until Alexa was finished. Her hands cupped his cheeks, keeping his deep blue eyes locked with hers.

Harry thrusted as in as deep as he could one last time and felt her contract around him again. He slowly slipped himself out of his girlfriend as a pair of soft hands grasped him and sent him over the edge. “Fuck, Alexa. I am going to cum.” The prince’s moan was so low it was almost a growl. With gentle strokes he felt himself release rope after rope of white sticky cum onto her abdomen, groaning as he emptied his balls onto her.

Alexa’s pussy ached, missing that feeling of being so full she could hardly bare it as the void left in her brought her mind back to reality. Stroking his hard cock she watched him unravel as his moans brought a cheeky smile onto her lips knowing she was the one that caused him to orgasm.

The prince regained composure and tilted his head seeing that smirk grow on her soft lips. “Yes, love. That’s what you did to me.” He brought his lips down to kiss her delicately as the weight of his body collapsed on top of her.

Harry rolled onto his side allowing Alexa to get out of bed to clean herself off. His eyes were glued to her backside noticing little red marks on her bottom while she walked into his bathroom naked. Within a couple minutes, Alexa came crawling back into bed with the prince beaming from ear to ear.

END MATURE*

Harry lifted his arm up in the air so Alexa could snuggle into his warm body while she lied on her side. She placed the palm of her hand on his chest and released a deep sigh alerting the prince as he looked down to see if she was alright.

“Alexa?” His deep voice caused her head to lift to reveal the smile that stayed stagnant on her lips.

“Yeah?”

“Are you ok?” The concern flashed across his face as his free hand started to stroke through her blonde hair.

“Yeah. More than ok.” Her green eyes fluttered as she maneuver her body high enough to lock lips with Harry. “That was… amazing.” Alexa confessed with a light giggle as her cheeks flushed with a crimson blush.

“That was pretty great.” Harry lightly laughed with her. “No regrets?”

Alexa did not hesitate in shaking her head. “No, none.” She stared up fondly into his blue eyes as they laid there in silence, neither one wanting to go to sleep yet. So instead, they sat up and cuddled with one another and talked late into the night.

Alexa had dozed off first with her head resting on Harry’s chest with one leg strewn across his body. He was wide awake watching her sleep soundly, but his mind could not stop thinking of how to protect her from what was to surely come. He felt the cool skin on her arms and pulled up his comforter higher to cover her up past her exposed breasts. She shifted in his arms with a light moan and snuggled her head back into the crook of his neck.

The prince was caught off guard the night that he locked eyes with Alexa across the bar, but he could no help but smile seeing her sleeping peacefully wrapped up in his arms. But, when morning came she would be known to the world as Eugenie’s maid of honor. Harry hoped that the news would pass over quickly and the media would focus on Eugenie instead of Alexa. For the time being, Alexa was safe in his arms and that thought was the only thing he could hold onto as his eyes drifted off into a deep sleep.

————————

Harry rubbed his tired eyes, careful not to wake up his girlfriend that was still fast asleep. Alexa had woke him up in the middle of the night by mounting Harry and having sex for the second time that night. Hence, why they were still asleep at ten am. Hearing a buzzing sound, Harry looked towards the bedside table watching Alexa’s phone going off like crazy.

He sighed knowing that the news had been released. Harry’s eyes drifted down to the woman sleeping in his arms, praying that she would sleep a while longer for when she woke up, her world would be a different place than she could ever imagine.

He carefully leaned over and picked up her phone and saw multiple missed calls from her father and texts from her family and friends. His shift in weight caused Alexa’s eyes to flutter open as she moaned deeply feeling the light peaking through his curtains assault her eyes.

“Mmmmm.” She wiggled in his arms and frowned causing the prince to laugh.

“Not so much a morning person now Lex, huh?” He smiled before leaning down to press his lips against her forehead.

“Morning boyfriend.” Alexa opened her eyes and found Harry’s lips, tugging down on them softly. She reached up and played with his hair, innocently forgetting about the release. But, Harry could not hide the frown that wrinkled his forehead.

“Harry?” Alexa angled her head up at him with concern growing on her face. “What’s wrong?”

The prince closed his blue eyes and mustered the courage within himself to tell her. This was what he had planned with Eugenie. That he would be there with Alexa when the news were to be released. “Alexa.” He opened them and stared down at his girlfriend who put two and two together.

“The release…” Alexa confirmed her suspicions as Harry nodded. She sat up and looked around for her phone and then back to Harry who was holding it out for her in his hand.

“Your father keeps calling you.” He watched as her shaky hand took the phone from him and unlocked it to scroll through all the missed calls and texts. Alexa sighed and felt immediately overwhelmed at the bombardment of questions. She accidentally clicked on a link that one of her friends had sent her and opened out about an article already written about her.

Harry could see her reading something on her phone as she attempted to hide her facial reactions from him. “You shouldn’t read that.” He tried to intervene seeing the title of the article.

‘Princess Eugenie’s Maid of Honor, a commoner. Who is Alexa Grey and where did she come from?’

“They already know where I went to school, where I did my internship, my degrees.” Her finger continued to scroll through the article. “Oh look, they even got pictures from my private instagram.” Alexa laughed nervously as she did not know how to react to all of this.

“Shit. My dad is calling.” Alexa rejected his call and tossed the phone out into the hallway as it scraped along his hardwood floor. “I can’t deal with that right now.”

“Alexa…” Harry softly scolded her. “You should talk to him. He’s probably worried ab-”

“No don’t.” She held up her finger to silence him, not wanting to discuss it further. “I’m fine, ok?” Alexa scrambled out of the bed and grabbed a towel. “I am going to take a shower and then I will.” The bathroom door slammed closed leaving Harry lying in his bed knowing fully well that Alexa was far from fine.

A few minutes later…

Alexa felt the hot warm trickle down her body as she tried to forget all the comments that she had read below the article. Harry was not aware of the fact that she quickly scrolled through them and the harsh words she had read still stung in her mind. She needed some time alone to get her head sorted before she could even comprehend calling her family. Alexa had forgotten to even tell them about the release as she was focused on other things, that the shock was probably more concerning to them.

The bathroom door creaked open as Alexa could hear heavy footsteps walking towards her. Alexa was facing away from the shower entrance when she felt a cool air hit her body, indicating that Harry was coming in with her. He silently stepped in behind Alexa and kissed her shoulder, not wanting to interrupt her thoughts, but wanting her to know he was there.

Alexa immediately turned around and peaked up at the prince to see the water trickling down his naked body. His blue eyes were full of concern, as his brow remained furrowed. Their eyes held a silent conversation as Alexa attempted not to lose control of the composure she attempted to find the past few minutes.

She stepped forward and his arms lifted wrapping around her wet body as she rested her head on his muscular chest. Alexa closed her eyes as the prince combed through her wet hair and moved them closer to the heat of the water that bounced off their conjoined bodies.

The security she felt with Harry instantly calmed the blonde down. No words were spoken as the comfortable silence between them allowed Alexa to sort through her thoughts and come to terms with it all. Her hands rubbed up and down Harry’s back while picking her head off of his chest to gaze up at her boyfriend who was already looking down at her.

“I just want a little time.” She broke the silence and confessed, swallowing the lump in her throat. “To be with you and not worry today after the amazing night we had last night.”

Harry nodded with an understanding look. “I know you do. But, at some point you are going to have to face it. I think things with fly over quick, but I can’t predict anything.” He leaned in and kissed her temple gently.

“This means we have to be really careful now right?” The hint of sadness in her eyes made Harry’s heart ache in his chest at what she was referring to.

“Don’t worry about that now. I still have a few days to have you all to myself.” He chuckled and brought a beaming smile back onto her lips.

“Does that include shower sex?” Alexa winked at the prince and bit down on her lower lip at the thought of it. Alexa longed for a distraction.

“God, woman!” Harry shook his head at his girlfriend. “Can I not satisfy you? You are insatiable!” The prince knew this was a tactic for distraction, but he was willing to do whatever he could to help Alexa.

“Well, now that I got a taste of the crown jewels… I want more.” Alexa looked up with desire building in her eyes.

“Come here, sexy.” Harry groaned as he bent down and picked up Alexa in his arms.

[telltheworld-phff]

Chapter 45, part II: Wisdom

It took Carol a few minutes to close her mouth and come out of her shock. She never imagined she’d have to play host to a prince and a princess. She closed her eyes and tried to calm down. They were just people. Like anyone else. She had already met The Queen, for God’s sake, although nor her or Harry knew it was going to happen in that day. But now… oh, now she knew that they were coming and she was fan-girling and fidget-y and nervous and all she wanted was to grab her bag and run home to hide.

“Carol?” Harry tried and she didn’t listen.

She started pacing around in the kitchen, with a knife and a bell pepper in hand and it was almost funny.

“Carol?” Harry called her a third time and gave a gentle shake to see if she’d answer him.

“Yeah?” she said opening her eyes and looking at him.

“Are you ok?” he asked confused.

“I… Kind of. I guess. I don’t know.” she said and looked at him hoping she’d get the answers she needed in his eyes.

“You’re going to like them. They’re nice people and friendly and you’re going to meet your favorite prince. So it must be Friday, right?” he tried to joke.

“OH MY GOD.” she screamed and run out of the kitchen towards his bedroom and he followed after getting the knife and pepper from the floor where she had dropped them. She had opened her side of the chest of drawers he had given her – where she kept more clothing than she’d like to admit – and started throwing it all out to find something to wear. “OH MY GOD.” she kept saying and Harry decided it was best if he didn’t make himself known.

“I’ve got nothing to wear. I’m going to meet Carl Philip and Sofia and I’ve got nothing to wear.” she searched around in the pile on the floor.

“This is a bloody disaster!” she said. “A fucking nightmare. I have to go out a buy an outfit. Do I even need a hat?” she was fully out rambling.

Harry watched her freak out for at least five minutes before he stepped up and tried again to calm her down. It took him longer than he expected, a shower together and a quickie in the middle to Carol start to behave like herself. She did have what to wear and she got ready before him. She came back to the kitchen and started again to make dinner, this time wearing an apron above her clothes so she wouldn’t get tomato sauce on her white shirt.

She was midway cooking dinner when the doorbell rang and Harry asked her to join him on welcoming their guests. At this point he was pretty much playing house with her and was going to proudly introduce his girl to a friend. And he saw himself doing this lots and lots of times in the future. Carol took three deep breaths, and a huge sip of wine, and took off her apron to join him.

Harry opened the door and greeted Carl Philip loudly. Sofia was standing behind her husband and shyly was watching them who looked like two teenagers in a party.

“It was about time you came to London, you prick.” Harry said while he gave his friend a weird handshake and a hug.

“Someone has to work. Not everyone of us get it easy like you, Wales.” Carl Philip answered in his almost non noticeable accent.

“As if...” Harry said and looked at Sofia. “Still trying to figure out what you saw in him Sofs.”

Carol looked at him surprised to hear the nicknames. He had never told her about it. But to be honest she almost never asked him about Royal things.

“Well… I’d take a long time explaining, Hazza.” she said hugging him and Carol saw how petite she really was. And how sweet her voice sounded.

“Let me introduce you to my gir…“ he stopped and looked at Carol and she discreetly shook her head. “Friend.” he said and she saw the kind of disappointed in his eyes. She almost regretted stopping him. Almost. “Carolina. This is Carl Philip and his wife, Sofia. But you already know that”

Carol blushed furiously at that.

Sofia looked interested between Harry and Carol and was the first to speak.

“Nice to meet you, Carolina.” she said and offered her hand for a handshake.

Carol shook Sofia’s hand, trying to hide that her own was slightly shaking, and did a small curtsy to her.

“I can say the same, Your Royal Highness.” she answered politely.

“Oh...” Sofia was surprised. “There’s no need for that kind of formality in here. But I appreciate that.”

Carol smiled and then greeted Carl Philip in the same way before the couples went to the living room of the cottage. Harry had prepared a few snacks and chosen a bottle of wine. They sat on the living room a chatted for a while.

“I can’t help but ask, due to how you greeted us, Carolina, that you have a certain knowledge about… us.” Carl Philip asked after the basics were talked about.

“Well… I know more than most in my country for sure.” Carol answered and shrugged.

“That’s interesting.” he answered. “But one would think it is because you’re friends with Harry.”

“Nah… I knew it before I met him. But he does help me sometimes.” she said and jokingly patted Harry’s knee.Out of habit her hand stayed there and she caressed it. She was seeking reassurance from him. It didn’t go unnoticed by Sofia who smiled discreetly.  “What I didn’t know was that you guys were friends. Because you have never been spotted together.”

“Yep… Royal Watcher” Harry answered when he saw Carl Philip’s surprised expression and the non spoken question.

“Well, darling, it’s what everyone assumes. That we’re not close. But we are. We were just careful to not let people know because we have to follow precedence and stuff. But all the Royal Families are connected somehow and everyone knows everyone. But Carl Philip and I we are friends for a while now.” Harry answered while pouring more wine in Carol’s glass.

“The non official parties are the best part, though.” Carl Philip just shrugged.

“Really?” Carol was curious.

“Yes. But since we have some traditions to follow, we don’t really talk about it. But Hazza and I go way back.”

“I bet you two wreaked havoc in the past.” Sofia said after sipping on her glass.

“Oh the troubles this redhead have made us go into.” Carl Philip laughed and held his wife’s hand. “But now I’m a family man.” 

“I know.” She said. “And you better be.”

“Remember that time when your father scolded us because we left in the middle of the night with no PO’s to go to a club in Stockholm?” Harry laughed and everyone joined him. “He started saying things in Swedish and I didn’t understand a damn thing. He did call my father and my grandmother after that.”

“What happened when you got here?” Carol asked.

“Grandma made my father ground me. Well... as far as grounding goes for princes.”

He and Carl Philip laughed hard at it and both girls understood it was an inside joke.

“What are you cooking Carol?” Carl Philip asked after he stopped laughing. “It smells delicious!”

“Minced beef stuffed peppers, with salad and rice. I had to think of something quickly.”

“That sounds great for us, don’t worry. It was with so short notice. Do you need any help?”

Carol didn’t answer at first because what could she say really? A princess was offering her help in the kitchen. If she said yes would she be breaking any kind of protocol? But this wasn’t a place for protocols because Sofia herself had said so when she arrived. If she said no, it would be rude. And one can’t be rude to a princess. Can they?

“I’d love some.” Carol answered getting up but bringing her glass of wine and taking another sip. Sofia did the same and they both went to the kitchen.

Everything was under control, Sofia noticed. The rice was ready, the salad too, she had made two sauces for seasoning and while the brunette checked the peppers in the oven Sofia looked around.

“What do you want me to do?” Sofia asked cheerfully.

“I think you might enjoy some bread, because of the tomato sauce of the peppers. Would you mind cutting them?” Carol said after she took off the kitchen mittens.

“Of course not.” Sofia answered and watched as Carol moved flawlessly in the kitchen. She knew where everything was and she owned it. It was home for her, not only the cottage inside a palace but the kitchen. She was way more relaxed here than she was in the living room.

“Harry looks so happy.” Sofia said while carefully cutting the slices of bread.

“Does he now?” Carol asked sipping more wine in an attempt to change the subject.

“He does. He’s way more relaxed and easy going than the first time I met him.” She answered.

“How was he like when you met him?” Carol was curious.

“You know… it wasn’t easy for me too, to meet a prince and date one and then meet princes and princesses and kings and queens. I lived in the real world just like you. But Harry… we met a few years ago, and he made me feel included and accepted. And that wasn’t easy to have, due to a few choices I made in the past.”

Carol only nodded. She knew what Sofia was mentioning.

“And he made me feel welcomed from the start. But there wasn’t this sparkle in his eyes. He was sad, but he used his non ending jokes and puns to cover it. Today’s the first day I really felt he’s relaxed and comfortable in his own skin. And it clearly shows it’s because of you.” Sofia finished cutting the bread and organized them in the basket Carol had given her, and she decided to give sometime for Carol to understand what she meant. So she put the basket on the nicely organized table and came back to the kitchen.

Carol looked at Sofia and sighed. She took a deep breath and the Princess noticed Carol was about to open up and didn’t want to interfere.

“You know… Harry and I. We… We’re not dating.” Carol said barely above a whisper.

“You’re not? Are you sure?” Sofia asked arching an eyebrow. “Well… it looks like it, they way you both behave. And he’s clearly in love.”

There it was.

The feeling she knew Harry felt for her, the one that she was denying she felt for him, but that she saw whenever he called or texted or tried to make her comfortable at his house. Harry loved her.

He showed her everyday how much he loved her. He showed it when he called her everyday to listen to how her day was, he showed it when he made time in his packed schedule to be with her, he showed it when he arrived at her door with ice cream and cookies, when he held her while she was crying homesick. He showed it when he supported her after successful meetings and when he scolded her and said she was acting like a brat. He had shown her so much love in these four months since her moving to London (and if she was to be really honest, since way before that), than she had saw in years of her previous relationships. He not only showed her, he showered her in love every single day.

And that was the problem. Even though she was trying (not much, because of the fear, but she was slowly starting to try) to let go of her past and make her subconscious understand Harry was a different man and that he wasn’t going to play with her feelings, she couldn’t.

Every time she stopped to analyse where she stood feelings-wise for him, this overwhelming sense of doing the wrong thing took the best of her and she gave in to her fears.

“I know.” Carol sighed and Sofia was polite enough to let her take her time to finish the sentence. “I know he’s in love. And right now I’m feeling bad with myself for giving him hope.”

“You don’t like him?”

“It’s not that. It’s… complicated.” Carol said trying to finish the conversation. But Sofia was a very determined person.

“Carol… every relationship is complicated somehow.. It’s in the core of it.” She said and sat on one of the stools in the kitchen.

“It’s that I have this fear of relationships due to previous experiences. And the fact that he’s a prince isn’t making it any easier.” Carol finally said turning off the oven and heating the rice so she could serve dinner.

“About your fear of relationships it’s understandable why you’re afraid of letting go and living the romance with him. But let me tell you something, everyone’s gonna make you suffer. One way or another, in different levels. Some are so bare minimum that one can’t even say its suffering. You just have to set apart the ones who do it in purpose and the ones who do it unconsciously. And the ones who are willing to make an effort to no let it happen.” Sofia said and looked at her warmly and smiled.

Carol felt so well in that moment. She deep inside knew she could trust Sofia and she knew she was just trying to assure Harry’s happiness would last. She wanted her friend happy.

“Thank you.” she whispered approaching the stool where Sofia was sitting. “Thank you so much.”

“You’re welcome.” Sofia said and held Carol’s hands in both hers. “Harry deserves to be happy and to have the family he have always dreamed of. And you’re the one he thinks he’ll share it, then I gotta give a little help if it is needed.”

Carol gasped and laughed.

“Well… Let’s not get carried away Sofia. He’s a Prince.” Carol said.

“So?” Sofia shrugged.

“So that I’m not suitable enough to be a duchess. He’d be better off with an aristocrat lady that was groomed for it her whole life.”

“Oh, for God’s sake Carol… what’s with this inferiority problem you’ve got?” Sofia said. “Let me tell you something. You don’t have to be suitable for his grandmother or father, you don’t have to be suitable for any head of government. You have to be suitable for him, to be his partner. To have his back. To hold him if so needed. You have to be, in your own way, the person he imagined his life with. And believe me, you are this person. I have never seen my friend so happy before. Harry was born into this, Carol. He knows about this system. He knows how hard it is, how consuming it is, how one will never be suitable and approvable to everyone. And believe me, princes around the world won’t bring someone into this overwhelming environment if they don’t think that person is the person for them. If he’s willing to bring you to this he both believe you’re the one for him and that you’re the one who’ll stick around and face this whole new world together with him. If he didn’t think so, you wouldn’t be at his house on a Friday night cooking dinner for him and his friends. Because this is his sanctuary. His safe place. The place where he can be himself and around trusted people.”

Carol listened carefully to what Sofia said and she knew it made sense.

There was a truth right before her eyes that she wasn’t seeing until it was pointed out for her.

“What you should really think about it whether or not you can handle this. There will be tons of people who’ll criticize you. And they’ll go hard and  unconscionable. They’ll talk about and have opinions about it either in your clothing, in your work rate, in your friends, what you do in your free time, the choices you make for your future children. Those people could even be in his family or in his inner circle of friends. But at the end of the day will be you and him against the world. Doing what’s best for your family and work. Having each other backs and doing the best you can in the situation you have. Knowing that if you fall, he’ll be right there for you and vice versa. Or you don’t think Harry would be there?” Sofia asked finishing her wine.

“Oh, for sure he would. Putting cushions on the floor and all so I wouldn’t get hurt.” Carol said and smiled.

“So there, my friend. You’ve found your soulmate. Don’t let exterior obstacles get into between you. That’s my advice. After all, I’ve been there and done that. I know how you’re feeling and the doubts you’re having. I still have members of the family that don’t like me, most people in my country don’t like me, the press is ruthless and unforgiving but I know that at the end of the day I’ll have the man I love and my son at home, cooking dinner, putting little Alexander to bed and being together. That’s what matters to me. That’s what I wanted., that’s what I’ve fought for.”

A small tear rolled on Carol’s cheeks and she didn’t let it turn into full on crying. Because she knew she wouldn’t be able to stop it.

She cleaned it and asked Sofia if she could get a hug. The Princess was more than happy to hug her new friend tightly.

“Thank you.” Carol said, they parted before the boys entered the kitchen to fetch another bottle of wine. Carol said dinner was ready and Harry promptly helped her with the serving trays to the table. He poured wine to everyone, Carl Philip put on a playlist and they had an amazing dinner together. Harry was constantly asking about Alexander and was enjoying the little mischief the little boy was doing. They ate a dessert made by Bernard and only said goodbye when it was almost midnight and Sofia said Madeleine had babysat for way too long.

They shared hugs and exchanged phone numbers at Harry’s door.

“Whenever you’re in Sweden, do call me, Carol.” Sofia said after they said goodbye.

“I’ll do. Thank you so much Sofia.” 

“You can thank me with an wedding invitation.” she whispered jokingly. 

Carol smiled while they waved goodbye to their friends with Harry side hugging her. She allowed herself to not worry tonight. She allowed herself to feel this growing feeling inside her. How it made her warm, how it made her powerful. How it made her happy and safe.

Harry closed the door  when their car was out of sight and asked how she was feeling.

“Great.” she answered.

“That’s good. That’s good.” he kissed her temple. “Why don’t you go and take off these heels and prepare a bath? I’ll be loading the dishwasher and cleaning up.”

“I’ll help.” Carol said and he soon interrupted her.

“No you won’t. You cooked for us, set the table. I’ll tidy things up. Prepare a bath and go rest.”

“But I don’t want to have a bath by myself.” she said and pouted.

“Oh babe. You aren’t going to. I’ll be up there in a minute.” he said and pecked her lips.

“Well… I’ll wait for you then.” she said before climbing up the stairs.

A/N: So here’s the chapter. 

I was going to make a small dinner and then make Carol have this conversation in Sweden (where she’d go for work), but I honestly think they should be together NOW. So, our amazing princess gave Carol the little push she needed.

Next chapter is Carol’s mom’s wedding and I am planning it to be beautiful.

Hope you enjoy it.

Special thanks to Vania and Bruna who read and re-read this chapter over and over and heard me complaining about how I couldn’t get it done. But now, it’s here. woohoo!!

xoxo

[boundtoyouphff]

Chapter 10: Crossed Paths

A/N: First of all I am sorry for not updating this fic for an extremely long time. I finally have some motivation to continue with this story and cannot wait to share this chapter with you and many more to come! You are what motivates me, so let me know what you think. Enjoy!

There are times in life when you find someone that just gets you. That understands you and can make sense of your world through their eyes. At first, you don’t believe it and wonder if the universe is playing tricks on you. But, then you discover that your paths must have crossed for a reason. That this chance encounter was on purpose, but what was the purpose? It’s a question you keep asking yourself until the answer falls right into your lap.

All I know is that we don’t meet people by accident. Each person comes into our lives for a reason, whether big or small, they impact you in some sort of way. Some stay in your life, some go, but in the end a piece of you is changed for better or for worse.

Emilia fidgeted with her dress trying to stop the wind from misplacing the fabric off of her body. But, that was not why she was full of nerves. Standing patiently on the tarmac in the capital city of Aldoria with Prime Minister Antony Laurier, and his wife Isobel, she watched a British Airways plane land making her heart skip a beat.

The plane that carried a certain British prince landed with ease and taxied towards the arrival party that was to greet Prince Harry at the start of his week long Illyrian Tour. 

It had been two months since Harry and Emilia had began to talk again. They had late night conversations that carried into the early morning hours talking about their day and what was happening in their life. Emilia had thrown herself into her Olympic training and was focusing on her charities and patronages, trying her best to stay out of the media’s attention for the time being. Harry had officially completed his Apache helicopter training a week prior when he had learned that he was to take her majesty, Queen Elizabeth II’s place on a scheduled tour of Illyria after an untimely health scare of the queen.

Once the news broke of the Queen being hospitalized, Emilia immediately reached out and offered her support to Harry to which she shockingly learned that Harry was to come on the tour instead of his grandmother. There was both excitement and nerves on both their parts having not seen each other for a long time, with their last face to face exchange that did not end entirely on a good note. Emilia had an unexpected meeting with her grandmother the following day and was asked to greet the prince upon his arrival in Aldoria. Her grandmother, Queen Eleanora figured Emilia was the perfect choice having already spent time with the prince in London at the Invictus Games. 

Now, she stood there watching Harry’s plane bring them closer and closer to finally seeing each other once again. Emilia had longed for this moment since the night they reconnected. The two of them often joked about one of them flying over just for a day to spend together, but this was the next best thing. Though every camera would be watching and analyzing their every move and every glance made Emilia’s nerves grow by the second. They would have to be alert every single second not to slip up and give the cameras any indication that they knew each other more than they let on. But, a smile could not fall from her lips at the mere thought of spending time with Harry.

It was difficult to define what they were to each other, a fact that made this visit more desired for the both of them. Emilia often found her mind drifting towards thoughts of the English prince on a daily basis. Even when she received a simple text from him, it made her heart flutter and her lips spread into a beaming smile. There was something about Harry that Emilia could not put her finger on, something different that she was drawn to. 

The plane had come to a stop causing Emilia’s heart to pound rapidly in her chest. Just greet him like any one else Emilia. Smile, but do not smile too big. Emilia lowered her head not wanting the press to read her inner turmoil she was experiencing.

The airplane door had lifted revealing Harry walking out of the plane in a navy blue suit and white shirt accompanied with a light blue tie. Emilia’s mouth immediately drew in a light gasp hoping that the Prime Minister beside him would not have noticed. Damn did he look amazing.

Harry gripped the side railings as he stepped down the steps of the plane. Lifting his head he caught a glimpse of Emilia standing merely a few feet away from him and watching his every move. She was wearing a delicate black dress with perfectly decorated blue, yellow and red flowers. Her hair was down and blowing in the light wind. Harry flashed Emilia a quick smile that stayed plastered on his lips at the sight of the dark haired princess waiting anxiously for his arrival.

Landing on the tarmac, Harry briskly walked towards Emilia who was first in the line to welcome him to her country of Illyria. He was more than happy to hear that she would be joining him on numerous engagements this week giving the prince a chance to see Emilia again in her element. Harry took in a deep breath as he tried to remind himself to stay professional as he spotted the cameras in the near distance that captured his every move. 

Their eyes were locked into a steady gaze as a smile spread happily on both of their lips. Harry delicately grabbed Emilia’s hand as she curtsied for him in perfect form, her gaze straying for a mere second being unable to handle his blue eyes staring into her own. “Welcome to Illyria your highness. We hope that you will enjoy your stay while you are here.” Emilia’s lips spread back into a beaming smile before her fingers gently slipped from Harry’s grip, leaving his hand with a lingering touch that sent shocks of electricity coursing through her. 

Taking a deep breath to regain her composure, Emilia slightly turned her body as Harry stepped towards the man standing beside him. “I would like to introduce you to our Prime Minister, Antony Laurier.” Harry stuck out his hand and shook it firmly with a smile. “And his wife Isobel.” He moved in and kissed the Prime Ministers wife on the cheek.

“We are very excited for your visit, your highness. I understand you have a full schedule this week and that Princess Emilia will be accompanying you as well!” Antony happily welcomed the British prince to his country that he was clearly proud of. “We are happy to be hosting a reception for you this afternoon at our home at Rideau Hall.”

“Yes, I believe Emilia is joining me quite a bit this week, Antony.” Harry turned back and gave her a very subtle smirk. “I am very looking forward to this evening.” The prince did not fully complete what his mind was thinking, knowing he would likely get the chance to spend time with Emilia after the days engagements.

“We best be leaving, your highness. It’s a long drive to Rideau.” Emilia’s soft voice coaxed the prince’s attention back towards her, giving him another chance to stare into those beautiful icy blues eyes that she graced him with. 

“You will be riding with Emilia ahead of us, sir.” Antony informed the prince as he took a step back to allow Emilia to lead the way. 

“After you, princess.” His lips formed into a crooked grin that earned him a very subtle eye roll from Emilia as she stepped in front of him. Emilia and Harry walked side by side towards an awaiting convoy to take them to meet the British Ambassador as well as the Queen and King Consort and members Emilia’s family.  Harry was ever the gentleman and allowed Emilia to use the closest door as he rounded the back of the vehicle despite his orders from Emilia’s press secretary. 

Tristan, her protection officer, opened Emilia’s door and gave her a teasing smile. “Behave back there.” He tried his best not to fall into laughter as a grin spread his lips at Emilia’s expense.

Emilia climbed into the back as lady like as she could in a flowy dress and heels.  Smoothening the fabric over, she watched Harry climb into the seat beside her. Harry looked at her and could feel the nerves evaporating from Emilia. The prince had called Emilia last evening to talk with her and stayed on the phone for most of the evening listening to her fears she freely told Harry about.

The media attention she gained never fully died down even after her interview that set the record straight. She was privately dealing with her ex’s book as the palace communications office received news of a second book being in the works from Thomas Brandy after he thought it best to conduct his own interview and scrounge any last earrings he could off of Emilia. 

Not to mention the threats from her grandmother that she would remain on her best behaviour and act as a representative of the Illyrian Monarchy on Harry’s tour. The Queen was forcing Emilia to take part of engagements that she did not wish to attend to steer Emilia away from her Olympic training. Harry had heard that Queen Eleanora believed Emilia’s Olympian side was a waste of time and the princess’s time was better suited elsewhere. 

Everything was still coming at Emilia from all sides and all she wanted was this tour to go well to get some pressured burdens off of her back for a little while. 

His deep British voice gently broke through her growing nerves. “And breathe…Take a breath, it’s over for now.” Harry comforting grasped Emilia’s hand, which she freely gave and displayed a weak smile for him. The mask she had placed so well faded and let Harry in to see her vulnerable side for a moment.

“For now…” Her face scrunched up in agony remembering what was ahead of them. Letting out a deep sigh she closed her eyes and rested her head on the back of the seat. Turning her head, Emilia opened her eyes to find Harry’s silently admiring her with a beaming smile tugged at his lips. She pressed a button that brought up a shade for privacy in the back seat. Briefly locking eyes with Tristan as he shook his head at her.

“I can’t believe you are here.” Emilia giggled happily as she stared into the depths of Harry’s deep blues. The same ones that she imagined nearly every time they spoke. 

“I know. I am very lucky to have come here, be here with you of course.” The prince flirted as he flashed his charming smile at Emilia. Harry could not take his eyes off of Emilia. He had been longing to see those piercing icy blue eyes he had often dreamt of. The two sat there in silence, just admiring one another not believing that they were actually in the same place.

Harry’s fingers intertwined and squeezed Emilia’s tenderly causing her eyes to drift downwards to watch their conjoined hands. The way his simple touch immediately calmed her nerves brought a sense of comfort to Emilia that despite all the pressures around her, she had Harry to help her with it all this week. Sighing in a deep breath she felt his gentle caress on the back of her hand that made Emilia turn her head back towards him.

“How is your grandmother doing?” Emilia was genuinely happy that Harry was here, but the reason why made her grow with concern. 

Harry pursed his lips together. “She’s doing better thankfully.” He breathed out deeply. “She gave us all a good scare.” The prince nodded his head slowly as he was reminded of the moment he got the call from his father that his granny was rushed to the hospital. Thankfully it was only a case of dehydration with mild exhaustion, but with that also came a profound sense of duty in the prince to step up for his grandmother. 

Emilia placed her hand on Harry’s knee and gave it a comforting squeeze. “She’s lucky to have you, Harry.” Harry looked down at a set of concerned blue eyes staring up at him. 

“Thanks, Emilia. Now tell me what I am walking into at this reception.”  Harry scrunched his face up at the princess making her giggle at his expression. Emilia warned Harry about each member of her family, including her twin brother Edward that would not be at the reception but was bound to meet at some point this week.

“Wait?!” He held his hand up. “You are a twin?!” Harry was shocked to find out as he always assumed that Emilia had an older brother. 

“Yeah…. he is the heir thanks to three minutes and six seconds.” Emilia swung her head back to stare up at the surprised prince. 

“Holy shit.” Harry shook his head in disbelief. 

“He reminds me of that every single day of his life.” Emilia turned to look out the window seeing Rideau Hall in her sights. 

“Will does the same thing.” Harry breathed out and leaned forward to see out Emilia’s window to get the first glimpse of Rideau Hall. 

Harry exited the vehicle and waited for Emilia to walk around towards him. With the clicking of her heels against the concrete, they walked into the hall together and were immediately greeted by the British Ambassador that welcomed Harry to Illyria.

“Hello, Princess Emilia.” The ambassador kissed her cheek warmly.

“Ambassador Halston. Thank you for coming this evening.” Emilia smiled politely before falling into step beside Harry as the ambassador talked the prince’s ear off down the hall to the main reception. Emilia tried to hold in her giggles as Harry was bombarded with the most unusual questions by the ambassador. The princess had known this small little fact about how the ambassador would talk your ear off you’d let him.

“Ambassador Halston, I am to take Prince Harry and make a few introductions in private.” Emilia stepped in and interrupted their conversation, much to Harry’s relief. “We will see you at the reception shortly.” Emilia placed her hand on Harry’s back and led him away from the ambassador.

“God. What an interesting man.” Harry breathed a sigh of relief with a light shake of the head. “Thanks for saving me. I don’t think I could handle another question of his.”

“You should not thank me yet...” Emilia smiled up at Harry as they shared a silent exchange. “I am taking you to meet my grandmother and grandfather.”

The doors opened to a sitting room where Queen Eleanora and King Consort Francis were awaiting their arrival. Eleanora embraced her granddaughter, Emilia, and thanked her graciously for accompanying Harry to Rideau Hall.

Queen Eleanora stepped towards Harry and shook his hand, welcoming the prince to Illyria while he bowed his head out of respect for the monarch. “Welcome to Illyria, Harry. I hope your travels here were well.” She smiled warmly as she stared up at the tall prince, admiring his youth.

“Yes, your majesty. They were.” Harry could see the resemblance between Eleanora and his grandmother. Both well respected monarchs that lived their lives serving the people of their country in high regard. “Thank you for inviting my grandmother here, she wanted me to wish you well and apologize on her behalf for her not being here in person.”

“Oh! That Elizabeth!” Eleanora smiled sweetly. “No need for apologies, especially when she sends her handsome young grandson in her place!” Eleanora winked at Harry before turning her gaze towards Emilia. “Isn’t that right, Emilia?”

Emilia’s jaw clenched tightly in embarrassment for her grandmother. Did she really just say that? Harry’s head had now turned and all eyes were on Emilia, waiting for her response. A mischievous grin was now placed on Harry’s lips as he curiously waited for Emilia to speak and inwardly loving the struggle Emilia was evidently displaying thanks to her grandmother.

“I would have preferred William, but he will do.” Emilia clapped back like her usual self, making her grandmother’s mouth drop open in shock. Harry had to contain his laughter knowing her reply was a dig at the prince.

“Emilia!” Her grandmother scolded Emilia with a furrowed brow, highly displeased with her abrupt and rude answer. “My apologies for my granddaughter. She tends to speak her mind a bit too freely.” Queen Eleanora narrowed her blue eyes at Emilia and shook her head in displeasure.

“Oh, I am well aware of that.” Harry teased back. “I find that quite refreshing actually.” He informed Emilia’s grandmother and stood up for the princess in the process.

The side door opened to reveal a man nearly the same height as Harry walk through the door. Looking into those same blue eyes as Emilia’s, he knew that this was her father, Crown Prince Frederick. His gray hair did not age him, in fact in made him look almost younger to Harry’s surprise.

“Sweetheart.” Frederick engulfed his daughter into a loving hug.

“Hello, Harry.” The Crown Prince stepped forward and shook his hand. “Welcome to our country. Please make yourself feel at home here.”

Harry shook his hand firmly. “Thank you. Your daughter has already made me feel very welcomed.”

“Good! We were hoping a familiar face might ease the nerves a bit.” Frederick looked down at his daughter as they shared a glance. “I know how foreign tours can be. We hope to have you join us for a traditional Illyrian dinner one of these evenings. It would be my family’s pleasure if you would accept our invitation.” The Crown Prince made Harry an offer he could not refuse.

“I would be thrilled to join your family, sir.” Harry politely accepted the invitation

“Now, tell me about these Invictus Games you created. My Emilia told me how amazing they were to some of the members of our service personnel.” The Crown Prince made Harry feel comfortable and at ease as he spent the next little while talking to members of Emilia’s family before the official reception started.

Harry walked into the reception beside Queen Eleanora and was welcomed again by the British Ambassador and Prime Minister of Illyria. Every now and then his eyes would go searching for Emilia and watching her in a new element of hers was intriguing to the prince.

There was just something about Emilia that was different than most royals Harry often found his company with. She was not bound by rules of protocol and freely engaged in the people around her, showing interest and making people feel that she was actually interested in what they were saying by a way of steady eye contact and acknowledgement. But, Harry saw her on occasion holding back as her eyes drifted to find the Queen watching her closely, analyzing Emilia’s every move. Personally, Harry found it troubling how hard the Queen was forcing Emilia to change who she was, a fact that did not sit well with the prince.

Emilia turned having felt a set of eyes on her only to find Harry staring right at her.  Their eyes locked in each other’s gaze from across the room, just long enough for someone to catch their stolen glance. A small smile turned up the corners of her lips as she quickly looked away feeling a sense of ease from Harry even from the opposite side of the room. Lifting her head again, Emilia locked eyes with her father this time that happened to just appear in front of her.

“I saw that look.” He whispered quietly under his breath.

“Not now.” Emilia grinned and walked towards another group of people only to be swiftly led out of the room by her father.

“What happened in London, Emilia? I am no fool.” Frederick’s intense stare made her uncomfortable. How was she going to get out of this one?

“What are you talking about?” Emilia’s best plan was to admit they were friends, but down played it.

“I saw the way Harry looked at you. Something happened in England with him didn’t it?” Her father was the only person in her life that was the most difficult to lie to, but she was not ready for her father to know what happened for she was still making sense of it herself.  

“Father.” Emilia laughed it off easily. “We are friends and of course we spent time together in London, you made me stay at Kensington Palace remember?”

Frederick angled his head and narrowed his blue eyes at his daughter. “Emilia…”

“Ok fine…” Emilia crossed her arms and huffed out a breath. “Harry is in the same position as me.” She was going to admit a half-truth to get her father off of her back. “There is hardly anyone in my life that understands my position, being a spare heir, but Harry does. We talked about things like that and got closer. He is a friend, nothing more dad.”

All you could hear was silence as Frederick looked down at Emilia with a guilty expression. “That is my fault. I never ever wanted you to feel different than your brother, Emilia.” Frederick shook his head slowly. He felt a set of arms wrap around him securely.

“I never blame you or mom, you know that.” Emilia squeezed her father harder. “I am only trying to figure out where I fit in. What my place in this family is.” The princess felt guilty making her father feel that way. That had not been her intention.

“We should get back to it. Your absence will be noted.” Frederick patted her back and walked back into the reception hall with his daughter.

“Hello, Your Royal Highness. It is a pleasure to meet you.” A middle aged man shook Harry’s hand, but held a suspicious glint in his eye that made the prince cautious of the man. “I am Robert Brandy.”

Brandy. Harry thought to himself, knowing the name sounded too familiar.

His eyes strayed from the man to find Emilia’s icy blue eyes nearly glaring a hole in the back of the man’s head he was talking to. That is when Harry put the name together.

Thomas Brandy. Emilia’s tell all book ex.

Immediately the prince pulled his hand away subtly. “Thank you.” His eyes lifted to see Emilia walking towards him looking like she was going to set the man on fire with her eyes. The prince stepped forward trying to block Emilia from an out burst.

“Emilia don’t.” His arm delicately grasped Emilia’s to stop him, but she simply stepped around Harry.

“Mr. Brandy!” Emilia shook the man’s hand with a fake smile.

“Emilia.” He nearly spat her name.

“What ever are you doing here?” She angled her head noticing the cameras capturing every moment.  “Getting more information for your son to write about?”

Frederick watched from a far hoping to god that Emilia was not going to have one of her moments tonight. His eyes fell upon Harry walking back towards Emilia to intervene.

“Mr. Brandy.” Harry cleared his throat. “I think that it’s best if you leave right now.”

Robert’s eyes drifted away from Harry’s down to Emilia. “Needing a man to stand up for you now, Emilia?”

Emilia parted her lips about to speak when Harry beat her to it. “More than a man your son will ever be.”

Frederick placed his hand on Robert’s shoulder and squeezed it. “Let’s get you out of here, shall we?” The Crown Prince handed Mr. Brandy off to one of his security that led him out of Rideau Hall while Frederick tore into him about how his son treated his daughter.

Emilia watched her father escort Mr. Brandy out of the hall as a wave of past emotions re-surfaced. Her breathing became erratic making her head feel light headed. She closed her eyes and tried to bury them as they continued to suffocate her body. “I need a moment.” Emilia breathed in and stepped out of the hall leaving a concerned Harry in her wake.

His eyes kept drifting towards the door where Emilia left; waiting for her return to ensure that she was alright. He breathed in and continued to display the fake interest in the conversation he held with a few of Illyria’s social elite about the economy. Out of the corner of his eye Harry watched the princess return and head straight to the bar to get a drink. His attention was drawn elsewhere as the man standing across from him asked him a question.

“Would you be interested in joining us this evening, your highness?” The man appearing to be a few years older than Harry asked.

“That is quite the invite, but I unfortunately have to decline. I have a strict schedule to adhere to while on my visit.” The prince politely declined as he felt Edward, his private press secretary, approach from the side.

“Sir, Princess Emilia would like to introduce you to a few Invictus Games competitors that are waiting to meet you.” He leaned in and whispered in Harry’s ear as the prince turned to find Emilia amongst the crowd, talking to a group of people.

“If you will excuse me.” Harry walked to towards the group of competitors who were in conversation with Emilia and sporting their Invictus Games apparel proudly.

“Hello, I was told you were waiting to meet me.” Emilia stared up at the prince as his hand brushed against her lower back swiftly. The subtle contact threw Emilia off for a second as she fought internally to regain her composure. Really Emilia? He just touched your back. The inner voice from within mocked her.

The princess cleared her throat. “Yes, these are some of the competitors that went to the Invictus Games and proudly represented Illyria.” Emilia smiled as the prince started to shake their hands and asked them what sports they competed in. The two royals were enthralled listening to one of the competitor’s stories about his injuries and the road to recovery that led him to the Invictus Games.

“I had nothing to live for until I heard about the games.” He paused. “Prince Harry, those games changed my life for the better in more ways than one. I can finally look my little boy in the eye and know he is proud of his dad for not giving up when that was all I wanted to do. It brought me back from a very dark place and I cannot thank you enough for giving me and all the other competitors a chance to change their own direction and give them purpose in their lives.”

Emilia was deeply touched as she felt the emotion coming from the soldier. She peaked up at Harry and felt more admiration for him in that moment than she ever had before. Harry used his position to create something more than just for himself. He gave these people a second chance at life when they had lost all their hope.

“It’s not me you need to thank.” The prince commented. “You all had this in you to begin with, you only needed a venue to find it.” The fact that Harry did not take an ounce of their glory from them even made that admiration grow.

The prince walked along side Emilia down the halls of Kingstone Palace behind their RPOs leading them towards Harry’s residence. His head lowered to find Emilia averting her gaze away from him. He blindly searched for her hand and brushed his fingers lightly against hers causing her head lift to find his blue eyes staring down intensely at Emilia.

Emilia’s thumb stroked over the back of his hand briefly and then let it go. The look in her icy blue eyes warned the prince that they were still amongst people and they needed to be cautious of their actions. Even though Emilia had waited all day for a chance to privately spend some time with Harry, the two of them still had to be careful of who was around them.

“Ah! There you two are!” A familiar voice called out once Emilia and Harry rounded a corner. Emilia drew in a quick breath seeing her twin brother Edward walking straight towards them. Harry could instantly see the resemblance between the man and Emilia as he figured it was her twin brother Emilia had warned him about earlier.

“Hello, your highness.” Edward approached them with an air of confidence and greeted the prince warmly. “My apologies for not being at the reception this evening. I had some matters to attend to. I hope that my lovely sister.” Her brother’s eyes drifted to Emilia with a cocky teasing grin. “Has kept you in good company.” He snidely commented with a smirk that did not settle well with the princess, but she held her tongue for Harry’s sake.

Harry took back his hand away from her arrogant prick of a brother. Despite how similar they looked, the two of them couldn’t be further different. “Emilia has been more than welcoming and I am quite looking forward to sharing a few engagements with her this week.” The prince boosted her confidence and watched a smile tug at the corner of her lips that was reflected in his radiating smile.

“I am surprised to hear that. Emilia can be quite the handful as I am sure you are aware of.” Edward put both hands in his pockets and started to laugh at his younger sister’s expense. But, Harry did not find it amusing in the least. “Why don’t we get a drink in the drawing room and get to know each other a little more before our rugby game in a few days. I could use a stiff scotch.”

The though of a glass of scotch after the long day definitely sounded convincing, but Harry had already been looking forward to spending a few hours in private with Emilia. “That sounds like quite the offer, but I must pass on it Prince Edward. I also have a few matters to attend to before the days end and have had quite the long day of travel.” Harry replied assertively and glanced down at Emilia briefly to catch her reaction that he chose her over her twin brother, an outcome that rarely occurred based on her response floating in her eyes.

The prince did not know how to answer thinking that Harry would take him up on the offer. “I understand.” Edward stumbled a bit with his words. “Have a good evening.” He finally looked towards Emilia and acknowledged her presence.

“Emilia.” He tilted his head into a nod.

“Have a good evening, Edward. ” She stepped aside to allow her brother through and made eye contact with Harry as he raised an eyebrow at her.

“He’s a real piece of work.” Harry narrowed his eyes at the back of Edward as he walked away from them.

“You don’t have to tell me that.” Emilia stepped forward and led Harry towards the apartment he would be living in for the week in Aldoria.

Tristan pushed the doors open and cleared the apartment before they entered. It was a marvelous spacious apartment complete with all the fixings to make a comfortable living space. “I have assigned one of my personal aides to assist you with anything while you are here. His name is Alfred and would be happy to help in anyway.” Emilia was still keeping things formal in front of Harry’s team. “The rest of your team will have access to the living quarters down the hall. My apartment is the last door on the left, if you do require anything in the mean time please don’t hesitate to ask.”

“Thank you, Princess.” Harry turned around and stared at the brunette with a gaze that made her shy away.

Emilia nodded her head and offered a tiny smile before leaving Harry with his team. She grabbed the door handle and halted her steps, lifting her head to take one more glance at Harry who was surrounded by people, but still staring at her with his big blue eyes. Emilia closed the door as his blue-eyed gaze disappeared behind it.

They had spoke in the back of the SUV prior to their arrival at Kingstone Palace and decided it was best that Harry come to her apartment after the debrief with his team so they could spend a little time together. Emilia hastily walked down the hall towards her apartment she kept at Kingstone to change into something a bit more comfortable before Harry’s arrival.

Emilia pulled a cozy blush pink sweater over top of her head when she heard a loud knock at the door. “Tristan, can you let him in.” The princess skipped to the full length mirror in her closet and turned sideways to check out her outfit. With a nod of approval, Emilia exited her bedroom to find Harry standing there in jeans and casual black top.

She took in a deep breath to calm the butterflies that were flipping in her stomach at the mere sight of Harry. But, she could see a disapproving expression growing on her protection officers face, unimpressed with the situation that was developing before his eyes. “That will be all Tristan, thank you.” Emilia dismissed him and eagerly waited for Tristan’s departure.

Harry stood there and waited until they were completely alone before walking up to Emilia and embracing her in a tight hug. The princess wrapped her arms around Harry and leant her head down on his shoulder. His scent evaporated off of his shirt and delicately burned her nostrils as she inhaled the sweet scent.

“I have wanted to be alone with you all day.” His deep voice resonated within her ear and made a smile tug at the corners of her lips. The sense of security that Emilia felt with Harry brought back a flood of memories of the night she fell asleep in his arms and how safe she felt from the outside world while she drifted asleep beside the prince.

Emilia lifted her head and stepped out of the embrace. “I know, me too.” Her hands settled on his chest and breathed out a sigh. “I can’t believe that you are really here.” A light giggle escaped her lips before Harry’s hand covered her own and grasped her hand tightly over his chest.

“Believe it, because I am.” He squeezed her hand tenderly. “It’s been extremely difficult for me today, seeing you from a distance and not being able to do anything I want to do.”

The smile that grew on Emilia’s lips was the exact one that Harry had imagined her with in his mind after all their time apart. Their conversations were more than the light fluffy topics, as they tend to delve into deeper discussions that intrigued the prince and kept him up into the early hours of the night. He loved egging the princess on in a healthy debate as she impressed Harry with the knowledge she held.

The princess stepped a few feet back and outstretched their conjoined hands. “Come sit with me, please.” Emilia locked in Harry’s gaze and tugged at his hand. Harry followed in behind Emilia and sat down beside her on the sofa.

Harry lifted his arm for Emilia to snuggle in close beside him as the two of them relished in the quiet of each other’s company. Emilia breathed out and rubbed her head into Harry’s chest, attempting to relax after the long day. The quiet was a welcomed silence for both of them as the only sound heard was their soft breaths that were now in sync. The princess had closed her eyes, relaxing into the warmth of Harry’s body when she felt Harry shift in the spot next to her.

“I brought something for you.” He dug into his pocket as a patient Emilia waited. A strand of a gold necklace wrapped around his fingers as he pulled out her necklace she had lost. Emilia sat up and gasped, covering her mouth in shock and disbelief. She had thought she would never see it again.

“I thought I lost it.” Harry delicately placed the necklace in her cupped hand as her blue eyes cherished it.

“It must have come off when we were uh…” Harry cleared his throat and smirked at the memory of their intimate night together. “I found it under my bed on the floor. I should have told you sooner that I had it.”

Emilia held it in her hands and brought it to her chest. Her head lifted slowly and stared into Harry’s with thankful eyes. “You do not know how much this means to me, Harry. I don’t know how to thank you for bringing this back to me.” The princess placed her hand on his knee to give it a squeeze as her features softened.

“It was no big deal, Emilia.” Harry shrugged his shoulders. “Want me to put it on you? For safe keeping.” The prince giggled as Emilia nodded eagerly and handed him the necklace. Harry brushed her dark brunette hair off to the side giving him access to her neck. He carefully pulled the necklace behind her neck and secured it with the clasp.

Emilia glanced down and beamed at the pendant her grandmother gave to her. “What does the engraving mean?” Harry whispered from behind as she turned back around to face him.

“Recuerda Vivir.” Emilia spoke the words in Spanish before translating for the prince. “It means, remember to live.” The princess peaked up at Harry who was silently nodding.

“Why that?” He leaned back into the comforts of her sofa, Emilia following in his path and got cozy next to the prince.

“Well, my grandmother gave me this when I was a young girl. It’s made of Illyrian gold from the Molvanian mines in the north.” Harry picked up the pendant and ran his thumb over the golden ‘E’ as he analyzed it further while Emilia continued to tell Harry the story of how precious this necklace was to her. “The gold from there is supposed to give you good fortune, the legends say. I added the engraving when I was a teenager and when I started to feel the pressures of what my life was really going to be like. I think I always knew that I was different than most children my age as hard as my parents tried to give me a normal upbringing, but some factors were out of their control. But, I wanted something to remind myself not to get caught up in all of it.”

“You did it as a reminder to not lose sight of yourself in this crazy world we found ourselves in all because of what we were born into. You want to remember to have a life of your own despite your bounded duty our birth right gave us.” Harry interceded and spoke such understanding words that hit Emilia hard.

Emilia could not have said it better. “Exactly.” She shook her head at how similar their paths in this life were in this world; a fact that brought them to a deeper level of understanding between them. “It’s like you get me. There aren’t many people who understand what it’s like to live this life and the pressures along with it.” Emilia started to think that if she never went off to London that they would not be sitting next to each other having this conversation.

“Is that why you tend to do the opposite of what people think you should do?” Harry genuinely asked. “With as much sass as possible.” He proceeded to tease the young princess who narrowed her icy blue eyes at him teasingly.

Emilia opened her mouth to protest, but internally knew Harry was speaking the truth. “Well…” She hesitated before laughing with a nervous tone. “It’s who I am, rather how I was painted when I was younger. You know, the troubled and rebellious child of the Crown Prince and Princess while Edward was the perfect child and could do nothing wrong. The media chose the narrative of who I was and well I did not exactly like that so I keep things interesting… like smashing a camera here and there.” Harry saw her smile morph into a somber expression. “I just want to be me. But, that’s never enough nor what they want to see.” Emilia sighed deeply as the memory of a conversation with the grandmother was brought to the forefront of her mind. “I apparently am too normal and not regal enough apparently. My grandmother asked me to not care as much as I do. To act more royal, whatever that is supposed to mean. Who defines that anyway?”

Harry’s jaw clenched tightly, having to look away from Emilia as he felt exactly what she was speaking of. He too was used as a pawn in the game of the royals to depict a picture of the perfect heir. He took the blame for many of William’s wrong doings at the request of his grandmother, but soon they stopped asking him and simply fed the information that it was always Harry fault or under his influence until the depiction of the prince soon became a reality.

“They did that to you too, didn’t they?” Emilia’s soft voice coaxed the prince back to reality. His eyes turned and locked in Emilia’s concerned gaze. “Why did we let them treat us like that? To have so much power into our lives that we were just mere pawns in a game of chess?” The princess visibly became upset with what they were discussing. All the pressures on her shoulders were getting to Emilia.

“Hey, hey.” Harry placed a hand on her thigh and gave it a reassuring squeeze. “Let’s not get upset with things in the past we cannot change.” The prince’s touched calmed Emilia down and soothed the anger that was building within her.

“Ok, ok.” She breathed out as their conversation turned into a comfortable silence. Emilia peaked up at Harry to find him staring down at her with those deep blue eyes. “What?” The princess shied away under his powerful gaze.

Harry smirked and bit down on his lower lip. “I haven’t gotten the chance to really look at you today. Can’t I do that? I hear your voice all the time, but don’t get to see your gorgeous blue eyes or that smile of yours.” The prince continued to stare fondly down at her while Emilia’s cheeks blushed at his compliment.

“I like our conversations in person better, I think.” Emilia confessed to Harry as she felt the heat in her cheeks rise. “It’s nice to have you here, Harry. There are a few engagements I am really looking forward to. The ones that will show you what Illyria is really about.”

“Well good thing you get me for a whole week!” Harry leant down and pressed his lips softly against her temple and kissed it gently. His lips lingered as Emilia angled her head into Harry and welcomed the gentle touch. They were still figuring out what was going on between them as they harbored deep feelings for each other that they did not need to verbalize.

Emilia’s mind reminded her of the moment she shared with her father at the reception when he confronted Emilia about her relationship with Harry. “We have to be careful though with how we act.” The princess cautiously warned Harry before opening her eyes to regretfully look up into Harry’s. “The press can’t find out about us while you are here. My father already suspects something is going on, but I think I led him astray and told him you were a confidant, that’s all.”

“Is that what I am to you, Emilia? A confidant?” Harry was bold enough to ask the question both of them had lingering in the back of their mind. What were they to each other? Did Harry feel the same way she did about him?

Emilia simply froze, unable to formulate a reply being caught off guard by his truth-seeking question. The thought of it all scared her to death to try and put her heart back on the line after what transpired with Thomas, but the way Harry made her feel inside was too undeniable that there was more than a mere connection between them.

“I hope we find out the answer to that this week.” Emilia managed to formulate a response despite the internal battle between her heart and mind.

“I don’t want to go back to England without knowing, Emilia.” Harry was firm in his reply as his brow furrowed in deep thought. “I can’t leave not knowing where we stand again after last time.” The prince reminded Emilia of what happened between them in England and her untimely departure that left Harry in a confused state of mind. “If I am only a rebound I can live with that as long as we are on the same page.”

Emilia sat there in silence after she nodded slowly. It was only fair for Harry to speak his mind and have Emilia and him be on the same page. But, in all honesty Emilia had no idea what she really wanted with Harry. Part of her was terrified that he came into her life the way that he did, but the other part of her loved that and wondered how it came to be.

How did their paths cross time after time?

Was there something out of their control that was pushing them together and would it pull them apart in the end?

[hrhduchessoflancaster]

Chapter Eighty-Eight: The Fox Protocol - Part One

A/N: Thank you all so much for your comments! They really brighten up my day. xx Bea

Disclaimer: see Prologue.

__________________________________________________

The next months into the Summer were turbulent. The immediate shock of the news had faded but the bitter aftertaste still hanged on both Harry and Elle’s mouths, specially the way it was handed to them. After the Christening, the couple, baby Arthur and Sir Lancelot had moved to South Hartfield for the time being. Until the media and the government knew what was going on and even after that, Sussex would be their safe heaven away from the public eye. There, they could spend some quality time with baby Arthur, watching him change and grow.

“ Darling, come and look! He’s said something!”, shouted Elle from the living room. Harry came running and saw his wife sitting on the floor with Arthur on her lap as Lancelot played fetch with a tennis ball that Elle would throw at him. And every time he dashed across the room, Arthur would giggle. He sat down beside her, making Arthur turns his head and give his dad a toothless grin.

“ Come on, little bear. Say it again for daddy to hear it.”, urged Elle. The baby watched his mother then his father for a moment before giggling as Lancelot dropped the ball, anxiously waiting for it to be thrown again. Harry took it in his hand and prepared to throw it.

“ Lancelot… fetch!”, he shouted and soon the Jack Russel was running after the ball. Arthur squealed in delight as the dog came back with the ball and clapped his hands.

“ Good boy, Lancelot!”, said Elle, caressing the animals head.

“ Ya! Ya!”, babbled Arthur, making his parents look at him.

“ You did it! You said it again!”, exclaimed Elle grinning. She looked to Harry who was stunned and had a huge smiled plastered on his face.

“ He said something! He did it!”, he said to her. "You said something! You said your almost first word!”, he then said to baby Arthur, picking him up and and lifting him in his arms, making the boy giggle.

“ Although I can’t believe it was our dog’s name…”, he said to his son shaking his head. Arthur didn’t seem to understand his father so he giggled again, making it seem as if he did. Elle smiled and chuckled, walking towards the duo and kissing both of them on the cheek.

“ My boys…”, she said lovingly, hugging Harry’s waist, resting her head on his shoulder as she caressed Arthur’s back.

In a matter of days, a routine had been stablished in the estate and baby Arthur was thriving. The staff and RPO’s were besotted with him. The little boy had captured every one’s hearts. John had come back from his commanding position to reenforce the security around the estate alongside Leo, Alfred and Ingrid. They, of course, knew about the handover process which was, for the next two weeks, a need to know information.

Out of the records, William had already left the line of succession and moved to Norfolk, where he, Kate and the children would remain until everything was properly settled for them in Wales where he’d resume his work as a helicopter pilot. Meanwhile, Harry had begun filling his brother’s shoes as heir to the heir presumptive. The handover process was being called by the Prime Minister, the Privy Council and the security teams as The Fox Protocol.

However much the Queen tried to make amends, Harry’s relationship to William and Charles was strained. They hadn’t talked for weeks. And while Elle understood where her husband was coming from, she also knew that although a little selfish, her brother-in-law was thinking about what was best for his family, as Harry would too had he been in the same situation. Only now, of course, he was. And even though he wanted nothing more than to do exactly what William had done, he wouldn’t back down from this challenge. His mother had taught him as much. As had his grandmother. Albeit reluctantly, he took the task that was handed to him, as did Elle.

“ I know you didn’t sign up for this but I guess that’s our reality now.”, he had said to her one night, after apologising once again for getting her into the mess that was his life.

“ For better, for worse darling. We’re in this together.”, she had replied, taking his hand into hers and squeezing it.

“ I know, my love. But I’d never want our family to be in the centre of attention as it’s about to be. That’s the last I want to do and you know it. I want Arthur to have a somewhat normal childhood.”, said Harry.

“ Of course, darling. And I understand it. But… don’t you think that… considering how it’s going to be from now on, it’s best if we try to adapt and maybe rethink the way we view the media?”, said Elle and Harry gave her a confused look, ready to protest what she was saying.

“ Just hear me out, okay?, she said and he nodded his head.

“ I’ve seen, time and time again, how the media seeks the Royal Family out whenever they can. Now, I may be wrong but I believe that happens because we’re not more open to them and the public. Take the Swedish Royal Family for example. They make documentaries, televise their celebrations, are more transparent with their meetings. And the media doesn’t hunt them down like they do here. I know, I know that the proportions are different but think about it, Harry. Maybe if we have them closer, we could better control them. And they’d wouldn’t need to chase us so badly.”, said Elle.

Harry looked at her for a few moments and pondered over her words. What she had told him was true, as much as he hated to accept and admit it. “Maybe you’re right. But let’s say we try this. Won't we lose our privacy? Our child’s privacy?”, said Harry.

“ We start small. Baby steps, my darling. We can release some pictures and small videos os Arthur and the Christening. Maybe we should have an Instagram account. That’d help. We can talk to Ronald, Daniel and Lisa about that.”, said Elle.

“ I don’t know, Elle. I’m not sure I feel comfortable with that.”, said Harry. She looked at him sighed and caressed his cheek.

“ I know you’re scared, my love. So am I. But we have to think of the future now and how we’re going to manage it. I don’t want us to have to hide or fear paparazzi constantly transpassing our backyard for a picture when we could offer that to them. If we gave the public what they want, and made a deal with the press, we can protect those around us.” said Elle.

“ I need to think about this, okay?”, said Harry and Elle nodded her head. She really hoped he would.

**********

Elle’s parents, brother and Valerie had been nothing but supportive of their current situation. They were, however, concerned about her and her family. After a quick trip to Scotland, Rupert, Victoria and Edward had come for a little stay in Sussex, along with Valerie.

“ I can’t believe this is happening…”, said Victoria as they sat together in the garden, watching Rupert, Edward and Harry walk and play with Arthur.

“ To be honest, it’s been hard to process it, mama.”, replied Elle. “ Will has always been so committed, so focused on his duty and his family that it shocked us all when he told us. None more than Harry.”

“ I can’t imagine what he… what you both have been through. How are you holding up?”, asked Valerie. Elle sighed and looked ahead of her to see Harry giving a smile to Arthur. Nowadays, those smiles were rare and he reserved for Arthur and her.

“ As good as we can.”, she replied. “ We’ve done our best to distance ourselves for a while and focus on Arthur. Meanwhile our staff has been working with the Queen’s and Clarence House’s household to work out the political, social and public process of handover and proper address of the matter.

“ But it’s been hard…”, she continued, bowing her head down and sighing deeply. “ Harry hasn’t really been himself. I know how much this has taken a toll on him. How much he feels betrayed by his brother and father. People he has admired and looked up to his whole life. I also know how much he wants to prove himself…. to prove that he’s capable, that he’s worthy, that he can step into not only into William’s shoes, but also the Queen’s. And that’s a lot to take in.”, she finished with a sigh.

Later that night, after everyone had gone to bed, Elle silently walked to Arthur’s nursery. She had heard him wailing through the baby camera and rushed to his side. The little boy was red faced, throwing his arms up and down.

“ Shhhh… mama is here…shhhh….”, she whispered to him as she picked him up and held Arthur close to her body. She fed him and sang him back to sleep, gently rocking him. Elle held him, watching ad her son slept without a care in the world. She pondered, as she looked at the baby in her arms, at all that had happened in the last year. She had been married, found out she was pregnant, been attacked, her life and Arthur’s life had been put at risk, Colin had been killed in front of her, she and Harry welcomed their baby, they found out Kate had also been a victim of the attack that put her life in danger and finally, William removed himself from the line of succession. Indeed, she could say it had been one hell of a year.

Lost in thought, she didn’t hear or notice Harry entering the room and reaching for her. Once he touched her arm she flinched but sighed, looking at him and smiling.

“ I’ve been looking for you…”, he said, his tone sleepy and worried. “ What’s wrong?”, he asked, sitting on the floor beside the armchair where she currently sat.

“ Nothing, my love. Arthur was crying…”, she replied, making Harry sigh.

“ You had that look on your face when I got here.”, he told her, gently caressing Arthur’s head.

“ What look?”, she asked.

“ That worried, trying to figure out things, look. One that I’ve seen a few times in the last couple of years whenever things get tense.”, he said to her. Sighing, Elle bowed her head and closed her eyes.

“ Hey… hey… look at me.”, Harry said, urging her. “Please, love. Look at me and tell me what’s been bothering you.”

“ I know I've told you I’m here for you and I’ll always be. That we can face this together. But Harry… I’m scared. I’m so scared…”, she said, little teardrops falling from her the corner of her eyes.

“ Oh my love… I am too…”, he confessed, hugging her close to him. “ But we can and we will face this. Where’s my brave wife?”, he said, making her chuckle. Harry kissed her cheeks, wiping away her tears, and gently caressed them.

“ I know with you by my side we can do this. We’re partners, friends, lovers… we can do it. Together.”, he said.

“ You can be so cheesy…”, Elle said chuckling, to which Harry replied with a snort.

“ But you wouldn’t have me any other way.”, he said and she nodded her head smiling at him. They rested their foreheads against each other and sighed. For a while, they remained like so, in complete silence, listening to Arthur’s soft breathing.

“ I’ve given some thought at the media proposal you’ve told me about.”, Harry said breaking the silence.

“ And…?”, she asked.

“ And… I think we can give it a go.”, he said and she smiled. “ But we’ll have to run this through my grandmother, Clarence House and our household first.”

“ Agreed.”, she replied.

************

Over the course of the next few weeks, their staff had met with the Queen’s and the Prince of Wales’ staffs to discuss the handover. It was decided that, by the end of August, Buckingham Palace would officially release an announcement about Prince William’s role and their decision, followed by a nationwide televised message from him. Elle and Harry had two more weeks of peace until then to fully digest what was going to happen. With the Queen’s and Clarence House approval, their household had travelled from London to Sussex to prepare them for the handover, as well as revise the plans for the media proposal Elle had given to their secretaries. Ronald, Lisa and Daniel, along with the key personell in their staff had gathered at South Hartfield to define the details and guidelines of their new policies.

“ Thank you all for coming to Sussex.”, said Harry. “ As you all know, my wife and I will be taking over new roles from now on and we need your support and work to make the process of handover go as smoothly as it can possibly be.”, he continued.

“ That being said, we’ve proposed new guidelines and polices regarding our social media accounts and the public view over our lives. Ronald, Lisa, Daniel… please.”, said Elle.

“ Thank you, Your Royal Highness. It’s been decided that as Their Royal Highnesses will now that seniority over the Duke and Duchess of Cambridge due to Prince William’s removal of the line of succession, new conducts will be set forth.”, Ronald began.

“ Firstly, for the handover of roles and consolidation of the new establishment of Their Royal Highnesses, the Duke and Duchess of Sussex and their heirs, there shall be a meeting at Buckingham Palace where a document will be signed by all senior members of the Royal Family, including her Majesty the Queen, as well as the Privy Council, the Prime Minister and all secretaries of State and ministers of the Crown.”, he continued.

“ Secondly, it’s been decided that there shall be more openness about their daily lives and meetings. The Duke and Duchess of Sussex wish to give the public and the media more transparency in order to avoid chaos and an overflow of paparazzi. Photocalls will be held every summer from now on, as well as during major life events, such as when Prince Arthur starts school. Their Royal Highnesses understand that a certain amount of access goes a long way, especially in keeping the press, and paparazzi on your side.”, Lisa said.

“ With that in mind, Their Royal Highnesses will release a public statement concerning our thoughts and new roles, followed by an interview with Alastair Bruce. All of which, have been approved by the Buckingham Palace and Clarence House.”, said Daniel.

“ Finally, new security protocols have been issued by Buckingham Palace. Sergeant John Morris will resume his post as Head of Security. Sergeants Leonard Jackson, Ingrid Chambers and Alfred Thomas will also resume their services as Royal Protection Officers under his command and will be with the Duke and Duchess at all times in pairs.”, complete Ronald.

“ As of today, this Household will be looking after the future monarchs of the United Kingdom.”, said Ronald.

************

“ You have to talk to him.”, Elle urged Harry as they began packing their things to head back to Kensington. In three days time, the document would be signed, the news would be released and William’s speech would be aired.

“ I… can’t bring myself to do it, Elle.”, said Harry, sitting on the bed and running his fingers through his hair.

“ But you have to.”, she said taking a seat by his side and running her hand up and down his back. “ I know it’s hard. I know you’re still hurt. But he’s your brother. And he’s been going through a lot too. Please, darling… you have to talk to him…”, said Elle.

“ He’s been through a lot? How can he have been through a lot when he had been conspiring for God know how long to throw this bomb over my lap!?”, exclaimed Harry. Elle sighed and shook her head.

“ I’ve been talking to Kate. She said he’s barely sleeping properly, Harry. He feel so guilty for doing that but she said he couldn’t cope anymore. The pressure of being the heir was getting to him. If you think about it, it’s been there his whole life.”, said Elle.

“ Some people aren’t born for this life, my darling and you know it. Was this the best way to opt out from it? No. But I don’t see how William could have done it in any other way. You both never had the choice. Not really. But now, he’s choosing and I think that’s brave of him. To leave all of this behind. You, my love, you could choose to leave it too.”, she said, caressing his cheek, making Harry look at her.

“ But we both know that it has never been an option to you. Backing away is not in your character. It’s part of that duty of a soldier that’s been ingrained into you. And it’s one the reasons why I love you so much. You’re determined and driven to do what you believe is right for the greater good. And that’s why I know you can do this. You can step into your brother’s shoes, and you can make them fit you better. But for God’s sake, you need to talk to him before this goes public. You need to make amends.”, she finished, putting a mobile in his hand.

“ Call him. Please.”, she said, before stepping out of the room. Harry sighed and looked at the phone on his hand. He stared at it for a few minutes before unlocking the screen and pressing William’s contact on the speed dial. It rang a little before he heard his brother on the other side.

“Harry? Harry is that you? Please talk to me… oh God I can’t believe you called…”, William began.

“ Hi Will.”, Harry said.

“ I’m so sorry, Harry… you must know I’ve never meant to cause you any pain… I just…. I just wanted to keep Kate and the children safe…”, William rushed as he spoke.

“ Will…”, started Harry.

“ And I never meant to put you and Elle on the spotlight like that… I… I just need to be out of this… I can’t keep living like this, Harry. It’s too much… too bloody much. And - ”, continued William before Harry cut him.

“ WILL!”, he exclaimed. “ I know. I know why. I understand why. I don’t like how you did it. But I understand it.”, said Harry.

“ Ohhh thank God… thank little brother…”, said William, sounding relieved.

“ However…", said Harry. “ That does not mean I forgive you or will ever forget what you and Pa have done.”

“ I… I understand.”, said William sighing.

“ I’ll support your decision. Elle too. We’ll smile and greet you in front of the cameras. But it’s going to take a while before I can properly see you again. Before we can be a family again. I’m not even sure if we’ll ever be able to be how we were.”, said Harry.

“ Harry I… I’m sorry. I’ll make it up to you. Somehow. I don’t know how I’ll do it, but I will. We all will. I’m sorry, Harry. And please, take care.”, said William.

“ I will. See you in London.”, said Harry.

“ See you then.”, finished William. Harry pressed the red button turning the conversation off and put his phone to the side. Sighing, he looked around the room and walked over to the window. Outside, he could see his staff and Elle, who was holding Arthur in her arms, moving a few suitcases and boxes to the cars. This is it., he thought. This is when everything starts to change.

[allforlovephff]

Chapter Six

A/N: Hello lovelies! Here is the next chapter! I know you will enjoy it so happy reading xx

The next morning Emily woke up earlier than Clarissa in an attempt to avoid any further confrontation. Emily was not wanting to re-live what happened between them last night. She had felt awful after what Clarissa had said to the prince about his mother. Clarissa was completely out of line and all for what? To prove a point she was trying to make?

“Is Doctor Clarke around?”

Emily recognized a familiar voice as she exited a patient’s room to find Harry asking at the desk where she might be. Breakfast… I am suppose to have breakfast with them. Harry turned to find Emily staring at him with an apologetic expression.

“Can you start an IV and give him a liter of Normal Saline. Re-check his BP after that and if it hasn’t come up page me, please.” Emily handed off the chart to a nurse who left to gather supplies.

Harry’s lips tugged into a smile at the sight of Emily. She was dressed in her navy blue scrubs with her blonde hair pulled back into a loose ponytail. Emily walked up to the captain and released a deep sigh. It was then that Harry noticed her tired blue eyes and pale looking skin, indicating she must not have gotten a lot of sleep the night before.

“Hey…” Emily looked down to the floor and put her hands in her scrub pockets.

“Think you can take a break for something to eat?” Harry already knew the answer to his question based on how Emily was avoiding his eye contact.

“Harry…” Emily breathed out his name. “I only have a little time and I need to go see if I can switch rooms. I can’t stay there again tonight, it’s too unbearable for me.” The blonde peaked up at Harry with a guilty expression knowing that she was bailing on plans with him. “I hardly got any sleep last night.” Emily tried to further explain her reasoning.

“You do not need to explain to me.” Harry’s eyes softened their gaze seeing how stressed Emily was over the whole situation. “Why don’t I see if I can bring you back some food?”

“Really? I don’t want to keep you up…” Emily had heard that the Apaches had been out flying most of the night.

“It’s no problem at all.” Harry was happy to help her in any way.

Emily engulfed the prince into a quick embrace. “You are honestly the best person in my world right now!” She thanked him for the kind offer by squeezing him tightly.

“All it takes is food to make you happy?” Harry teased the blonde doctor as Emily reached over the counter and grabbed another chart.

“Uh… yeah!” Emily started to giggle. “I am a doctor, Harry. I scrounge for food when I get the chance to eat it!”

Hannah informed Doctor Clarke of the patient’s chart she was reviewing and Emily ordered exactly what Hannah had requested before handing the orders back to her. “I am going to step out for a few minutes. Page me if you need anything at all, alright?”

“For sure Emily. I hope you get things sorted.” Hannah offered a sincere smile.

“Thank you, Hannah!” Emily returned a smile before turning her head to peak up at Harry. “I can walk halfway to the cookhouse with you.”

“Lead the way doctor.”

“Hmmm I can see where you are coming from Doctor Clarke.” Emily’s blue eyes were pleading with the person in charge of accommodations at Camp Bastion. She had told the whole story, leaving out Harry’s details and explained how it was affecting her work life as well in hopes that they would re-assign her.

“We have had issues with Clarissa Jacobs in the past before your arrival on camp. Let me bring up what places I have available for you.” The woman searched through her computer as Emily fidgeted nervously in her chair across from her.

“Looks like I have a few spots you can choose from…” The woman smiled reassuringly. “I could give you a single dorm which would probably work best for your position here. It is however a different building, closer to the male dorms and the hospital.” The woman reviewed the spot further. “I will get maintenance to check it out this morning and you should be all cleared to move your things this afternoon, Doctor Clarke.”

“I will take it! Thank you so so much!” Emily did not need to think twice about that option. A single room all to herself, closer to the hospital and in a completely different building than Clarissa, how could she say no to that? For the first time this morning, Emily was able to sigh a breath of relief knowing that she did not have to spend another night in the same room as Clarissa.

Emily had returned to the hospital with a smile plastered all over her place. Hannah informed the doctor that Harry had brought her a plate of food and left it in the staff break room in the fridge. Checking that she had no pressing matters first, she headed to the fridge and grabbed a plate of assorted breakfast items left with a little sticky note from Harry.

Hopefully you can scrounge on this throughout the day. Should be enough to last you for your shift. Catch you later Doc. ~Harry

Emily heated up the heaping plate of food that Harry had brought her and took it outside to get a little sunshine. She sat down on a wooden make shift bench and watched the little kids that belonged to the families that were hired to work on the base, play a game of football with a deflated ball, but were none the less they were all smiles and happily giggling away.  

While halfway through her bite of sausage, a guy walked up to her carrying a load of bags looking quite lost while displaying a look of uncertainty. “Ma’am, is this the hospital here?”

Emily stood up and blocked the sun out of her eyes to get a better glimpse of whom she was talking to. Glancing down at his name, she recognized that it was the new, young, fresh faced doctor who had come to join them at Camp Bastion. “It is!” Emily swallowed her food. “You must be Dr. Fields. We have been expecting you!”

The look of relief washed over the young man’s face. “Yes, I was suppose to arrive this morning, but my plane departed late and I don’t know where I am going.”

Emily shook Dr. Fields hand and introduced herself. “I completely understand that. No worries at all, I am Dr. Emily Clarke with the UN just filling in the gaps here.” She waved him in to follow her inside. “Welcome to Camp Bastion, is this your first tour Dr. Fields?”

“You can call me Nathan or Nate.” He nervously ran his fingers through his hair. “Yes, yes it is. That easy to tell huh?”

“Yeah, we all had that excited but fearful look on our faces.” Emily laughed it off, not making a big deal of it. Meeting Dr. Fields instantly brought to mind the first day she had arrived in South Sudan.

The first day she had met Paul.

“Don’t worry, I have been there before…” Emily reassured the new doctor as he followed her inside the hospital.

Flashback to four years ago…

Emily climbed off the bus and hauled her big bag over her shoulder as she scanned the refugee camp. “You can do this.” She took in a deep breath and mustered all the courage she could find within herself.

It was her second job with Doctors Without Borders (DWB) that landed her in the refugee camp in South Sudan, a war torn province filled with people fleeing the conflict of civil war as they sat on the borders of the Uganda and Sudan. Her first stint with DWB in the Philippines was nothing relatable at all like this, she thought to herself while walking through the camp and seeing starving children with their mothers, noting that there were hardly any men in the camp older then middle teens.

After coming home from her first mission in the Philippines, Emily applied for an assignment where she could be challenged as she was always striving to better herself and her medical experience. When she saw a listing for South Sudan, she quickly applied for it the posting that had sat vacant for months. Emily accepted the job officially the next day and told her family that she would be leaving the next week to South Sudan, but the concept of their daughter embarking on a job in a war torn country did not sit well with her parents and well… a major fight ensued.

The morning before Emily left her father showed up to drive her to the airport. During the long drive there, they had a heart to heart and before she boarded that plane Emily knew she had her father’s support no matter what. He did not want to stop hugging her when they said their goodbyes, but all she could remember is seeing her father with tears in his eyes begging her to stay alert and to be safe so she could come home.

The heat of the sun sweltered through her light fabric buttoned down shirt as she searched for the man she was supposed to meet. Squinting through the suns rays, Emily found a make shift tent with the DWB logo on it. Sighing a breath of relief, she had finally made it after her long journey.

Feeling the weight of her bags lighten she glanced behind her to see a middle aged man with blonde hair and brown eyes smiling from ear to ear. “You must be the new doctor. Emily Clarke?”

“Uh yes.” Emily nodded with a smile. “Yes, I am.”

“Paul Hastings, lead doctor here at Camp MISS.” Paul shook her hand firmly and welcomed Emily officially to South Sudan. “Here let me help you with these bags!” He hoisted one over his shoulder and motioned for her to follow him.

“Thank you, Dr. Hastings.” Emily took a few quick steps to catch up to the man.

“You sure don’t pack very light. Planning on staying here a while?” Paul started to giggle while he tossed a piece of gum in his mouth and offered one to Emily to which she politely refused.

“Well, isn’t the posting for six months?” Emily questioned.

Paul stopped in his tracks and turned around to face the young blonde doctor. “It certainly is… but you would be the first one not to leave early.” Doctor Hastings looked her up and down analyzing Emily carefully. “I say one week, tops.”

Emily scoffed; it was not the first time she had been underestimated before by doctors in her field simply because of her young age. Emily looked Paul directly in the eye with determination showing proudly in her own. “I cannot wait to prove you wrong.”

“Alright, Doctor Clarke. Let’s see what you got!” Paul accepted the challenge. “Come on, let’s go… before I get too old now.”

Emily stepped forward, but stopped once her body aligned with Paul. She took her sweet time looking him up and down like he had done. “Too late, you are already old.” Emily’s sass was on clear display as she walked away without another word, leaving Paul shaking his head.

“Ya, she’s gonna be just fine here.” Paul laughed and followed Emily into the tent.

Flash forward to six months later…

“Do you remember the first day you arrived here Em?” Paul sat down in a chair and sighed a breath of relief having finished their last clinic day of their mission in South Sudan.

“Yeah, I sure did.” Emily laughed at the memory of it all. “You did not think I would even last one day.”

“Yeah…” Paul nodded his head and smiled fondly at Emily. “Look at where you are now, Doctor Clarke.”

Emily took a long look around the clinic as memories flooded her mind of the past six months here. “As sad as it has been, I think it has made me into a better doctor. You made me into a better doctor, Paul.”

Paul swiveled around in his chair and silently agreed with Emily. “Nah, poppet that was all you. You really are one of a kind, Doctor Emily Clarke.” He paused briefly and leaned in as the aura of the room turned into a serious one. “Which is why I want you to apply to the United Nations with me.”

Her ocean blue eyes widened at the thought of working for the UN. It had always been a dream of hers, but she did not even think she was anywhere near ready for that. “I – I don’t think I am ready for that Paul…” Emily admitted with a slow shake of her head.

Doctor Hastings leaned in with a grin. “You didn’t think you were ready for South Sudan and look where you are now… you are a brilliant doctor and I know for a fact that the United Nations would be lucky to have you.”

“Paul…” Emily swayed her head back and forth. “I doubt that they will even give me a second look.”

“Don’t Paul me!” He stood up in his chair with an amused expression. “Because I already recommended you for the job alongside me that I took that last week.” Paul stepped away from the conversation before Emily could get in another word.

“Paul… wait, what?” Emily stood up and ran after her mentor.

“We are going to Burma in a few months, Emily! Enjoy the time off!” Paul hollered back at her.

End Flashback

“Hannah, I am going to leave a few minutes earlier so I can pack my things up before a certain someone beats me home…” Emily leaned in and whispered careful of who was in earshot.

“You got a different place?” Hannah had figured this was the case ever since Emily had returned from this morning. Emily had confided in Hannah about what was going on with Clarissa and how awful she had become the night of her birthday.

“Yeah, a single one in building H. I am just wanting to avoid any more drama.” Emily took in a deep breath. “It’s not me.”

“Well, I am literally down the hall from you if you ever need anything.” Hannah kindly offered. The nurse was getting to know Emily better and better each day. She held the upmost respect for the doctor; she was reasonable and kind with her patients, but did not put up with any crap.

“Thank you, Hannah.” Emily’s sincere blue eyes silently thanked her. Without wasting another moment, Emily gathered her things and briskly walked out the door having noticed that Clarissa was still at work in her office.

Glancing around the small room, Emily sighed a breath of relief. She finally had her own space and it felt more like home than her other place with Clarissa ever had.

Emily reached into her bag and pulled out a framed picture that she found at the bottom of her bag. When she first had arrived on base, Emily unpacked only the necessities not wanting to see all the people she had let down on full display in her room. Especially the guilt she held within for Ella’s missed graduation she had promised to attend.

Easing herself down on the edge of the bed she held the frame gently in her hands looking down at the picture of herself in the red 1968 Mercedes Paul had spent all of his free time working on. The funny thing was… Paul knew absolutely nothing about cars.

Flashback

Emily followed a narrowing road up a curvy hill lined with over arching beautiful green trees until she came across an old rusty metal gate. Stepping out of the car she remembered the instructions that Paul had given her to his home in Berkshire when he promised to have her out to see his property as Paul described it one night in Burma. She untwined the metal chain and pushed open the gate wide enough for her car to travel through.

Feeling her tires scrape against an uneven gravel ground, Emily’s eyes became glued to the road, but when she saw the large old brick country home she could not keep her eyes off of it.  “Wow, Paul.” Emily muttered to herself.

Coming up closer to the home she saw Paul outside in his garage bending over into the hood of a car.  Honking her horn she frightened the older man seeing him jump in the air and drop a tool on the concrete floor.

Emily parked her vehicle and got out with a wide grin having recovered from her short bout of laughter knowing that Paul would have been swearing at her for scaring him. “Hey, Paul!” She slammed her car door shut.

The blonde haired man turned around, leaned up against the car and crossed his arms. “Emily Clarke. To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“Well, I had to come and check up on you after you apparently forgot to go to the mandatory UN six week follow up post deployment.” Emily approached further and walked into the warmth of the garage. “They called me and asked me where you were… hence why I am here.”

Paul turned his back towards Emily. “I don’t need any follow up.” He shortly replied and brushed it off like no big deal.

Emily stood there in silence and observed Paul tinkering around in the old red car. “Where did you find this old thing?” She tapped the top of the car as Paul’s head snapped up.

“Hey! Hey!” Paul narrowed his eyes at the blonde. “Be gentle with her!”

“Finally got your attention! Now, I am going to make you a deal.” Emily smirked, as Paul stood up taller. “You are going to hand me a tool and we are going to work on this car while you tell me why the hell you are risking your job over a simple follow up appointment.” Emily was not backing down from him in the least as she stood her ground.

“Emily…” Paul swayed his head back and forth.

“No! Do not Emily me!” Her voice rose with anger. “I was there too, Paul. I saw it too! But, I know there was nothing we could have done and I can smell the alcohol on your breath so you need to tell me what the hell is going on, Paul?”

A deafening silence floated between them as they stared the other down with intense gazes. Emily’s jaw stiffened with a slow shake of her head as Paul remained quiet. “Look, you can talk to me. I don’t care what you do with the UN or if you throw your career down the fucking toilet. But, this isn’t the Paul I know to not respond to my calls and reek of alcohol. I am here as a friend because I am worried about the doctor who has been my mentor for years and I can tell something changed in you that day.”

Emily let the words sink in as Paul quietly stewed in silence. Tapping his foot lightly on the concrete floor he shook his head knowing he could not let Emily down. “Fine.” He spoke through gritted teeth. “You are right. I have not been dealing with what happened well and I am sorry I have been ignoring you.”

“You aren’t the only one though Paul.” Emily sighed before sticking out her hand. “Hand me a wrench thing or whatever it is…”

Paul bent down and pulled a tool out of his tool box placing it gently in her hand. “It’s called a monkey wrench, blondie.” He started to giggle. “The name suits you.”

“Ahhh!” Emily playfully pushed Paul for his comment. “I will let that one slide today, but you call me a damn monkey any other day and there will be hell to pay!” She giggled along side her mentor. “Now what are we supposed to be doing?”

He glanced up at the blonde doctor and simply shrugged his shoulders. “How should I know?”

“What?” Emily was taken back. “Wait, you are trying to fix this car up, but you know nothing about cars?”

Paul nodded while sticking his tongue out. “Yup! Exactly, poppet.” Paul groaned as he tried turning his tool to tighten a piece. “The guy at the auction said it was a one of a kind 1968 Mercedes Benz that needed a little work…” All of a sudden a loud crack sounded while fluid started to leak everywhere.

“Uh! I don’t think that was supposed to happen?!” Emily stated the obvious. “What are we supposed to do?”

The pair stood up dumbfounded while the car continued to leak. “Ok, let’s triage this issue. Go inside and grab my kit, should have some gauze in it We can pressure wound pack it until it stops.” Paul nodded with a smile, becoming proud he found a resolution to their issue.

“Gauze?! Really?” Emily scoffed a laugh. “I think you are getting senile! Maybe you did just forget about your follow up entirely?!” She bellowed a deep laugh making Paul’s eyes glare at her tightly.

“You know what? I am going to go inside and call them to re-book just to prove you wrong, blondie.” Paul shook his finger at Emily as he stomped off inside.

“MAKE SURE YOU CALL A MECHANIC TOOK WHILE YOU ARE AT IT!” She could hear him cursing from inside at her. But, her plan had worked even though she had to drive an hour plus to find his place. Emily had been worried about Paul when he had ignored her call a week after they had returned. She continued to try to contact him with no avail. But, when the UN called her and asked if Paul had other means of contact, Emily had learned he had missed a mandatory follow up appointment for post deployment and was at risk for losing his contract with the UN if he did not show; Emily had to go to greater lengths.

Paul was after all the only one who witnessed the tragedy that Emily could confide in that day resulting in the death of a young child in the last week of their contract in Burma.  A senseless death resulting from a war where the only victims were the innocents.

End Flashback

“Why did you give me that half broken down car, Paul? And that stupid, rude goat Billy?” Emily chuckled at the memory as she placed the picture on her bedside table. Looking around the room, she smiled at the pictures that lined the walls reminding her of home back in England.

Four and a half more months were all she needed to endure as she promised herself that this time she would take a break from it all to catch up with family and friends. But, that smile stayed stagnant upon her lips knowing that while she was here, Emily would be able to get to know Harry further as she was reminded of her birthday wish last night.

Emily glanced down at her phone and decided that she would go wait for Harry outside his building to go eat dinner with him and the guys. Grabbing a jacket, she quickly put it on and made her way out of the dorm.

She was leaning up against the outside wall waiting for them to leave knowing the squad liked to get there in the first rush if possible to get the freshest food and a table. Each time the door flew open; her heart skipped a beat in hopes that Harry would be the one walking through that door. The time dragged on as Emily waited for the prince, but he did not show up.

The door flew open and Harry walked through with his head hanging low and walked right by Emily without a word displaying a distracted look on his face.

“Harry?” Emily pushed her body off of the cool metal that lined the building and waited for Harry to turn back around.

His head perked up and turned to look back at who called his name. The frown lines on his forehead smoothened over while his tightly clenched jaw relaxed into a softening expression at the sight of Emily.

“Oh, hi Em.” Harry shook his head and took a step back towards the blonde doctor with a concerned look growing on her face. “Sorry, I did not see you there. Bit distracted.” He breathed out a sigh of relief and forced a smile for her benefit.

“What’s got you so distracted, Harry?” Emily’s blue eyes lingered their gaze as they searched for the source herself.

“It’s fine, Emily.” Harry’s lips pulled into a soft smile at her concern for him. “How’s your new room?” He tried to change the subject off of him.

Her eyes narrowed at the prince and with an angled head she crossed her arms knowing what Harry was attempting to do. “Harry.” Emily shook her head at him. “Don’t play it off. What’s going on?”

Harry released an exasperated sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose. “I can’t get anything by you, can I?” A light laugh escaped his lips followed by a heavy sigh.

He motioned with his head for Emily to follow him as they started to walk off together. “Si promised me not to tell anyone Em…” Harry pursed his lips together as his jaw clenched together. “But, I don’t know how to help him.” His head turned to lock in her blue eyes.

Emily could see the obvious concern and distress circling in his deep blue eyes that she was immediately drawn to reach out for his hand and grasp it. Harry glanced down feeling a gentle hand squeezing his own, his fingers intertwined with Emily’s accepting the touch and reciprocating the gesture for a brief second as he regretfully looked into her blue eyes and dropped her hand.

No words were required to be spoken between them as they knew they could not continue to hold hands despite the urges within them too. But, the small gesture and risk that Emily took for that moment did make Harry feel grateful for her.

“You can tell me, Harry.” Emily sweetly encouraged the pilot.

“Simon’s wife wants a divorce.” Harry spat out through angry teeth. “She sent him a letter saying he was taking his son to Birmingham where her parents are and that when he comes home, she won’t be there.” The prince was clearly angry about how it went down. “She sent her wedding ring with the letter, Em.”

Emily’s heart sank in her chest for Simon. Her hand clutched her chest knowing the pain he must have been feeling. “What? Why?” She tried to comprehend it all.

Harry shook his head. “I don’t know. He’s my bunkmate and my boss.” The prince breathed in deeply. “He cannot be distracted Emily. Distracted pilots… are dead pilots.” Harry relayed the saying that was often taught in his training classes. “He’s an absolute mess and I have no idea how to help him.” The frustration was evident in his voice.

“Hey.” Emily stopped dead in her tracks and turned to face him. “Stop thinking like that.” Her blue eyes bore into him. “You are the closest thing Simon has here. Everyone can see that. He told you because he trusts you and needs your help.” Emily breathed out, “so let’s find a way to help him…”

Harry looked down to the ground and nodded in agreement. “First, want to come get some pizza with me? I am rather starving and don’t feel like being gawked at in the cook house today.” The prince raised his head with pleading blue eyes gently staring into Emily’s.

“Only, if I can buy.” Emily watched as Harry was about to protest. “Uh uh.”

“Ok fine.” Harry followed the smiling blonde doctor towards the pizza restaurant on the opposite side of the base.

“Pineapple is not meant to be on pizza.” Harry informed the blonde doctor as she took a giant bite of her ham and pineapple pizza.

“Neither are mushrooms and your pizza is covered in them!” Emily poked fun back at the prince, enjoying the smile that graced his lips. “Now that we have debated that, what are we going to do about Simon?”

Harry finished a piece of pizza and nodded his head. “Well, you are a woman so why do you think she’s leaving him?” His tone of voice did not sit well with Emily.

“Really?” Emily slapped her piece down on her plate and sat back crossing her arms. She glanced away from Harry with an annoyed expression.

The prince released a groan seeing the expression grow. “That is not what I meant…” He coaxed her blue eyes back on his.

“Ever think that this job is not exactly the greatest for relationships?” Emily leaned in and whispered while gently tapping on the table with her fingers. The way Emily spoke made it feel that she was speaking from past experience.

“Of course it’s demanding and puts its strain on any relationship.” Harry agreed, but curiosity got the better of him. “Something makes me get the sense that you are speaking from experience?” The prince gently tip toed for an answer, but immediately saw Emily put up the walls around her, closing him off from the truth.

“Nah.” She curtly replied. “Was making a general statement is all.” Emily further added to hide the obvious truth she accidentally let slip. Right now simply was not the time to bring up her ex with Harry, but that did not stop her mind from going there.

Flashback

“If you get on that plane Emily, this is over.” Emily’s long time boyfriend and most recently, fiancé, gave her an ultimatum.

“Aaron, you can’t be serious?” Emily undid her seat belt in the passenger seat and looked to the people outside through the window managing their luggage as they entered the airport. She was to be leaving that morning on yet another United Nations mission, but this time to Syria.

Aaron, her fiancé, was all on board with it until a few weeks ago when he learned that Emily was headed right dead in the middle of the Islamic/Russian fueled Syrian civil war as the rebels along with foreign allies fought to regain control over Assad’s dictatorial regime in an attempt to end the needless deaths and provide care to the thousands of civilians caught in the cross fire. Their fight went on for days and days, until Aaron decided to leave and go MIA.

A few days before Emily left she had come home after a night out with friends to find Aaron sitting in their living room. After a long conversation, she had learned he left to a childhood friend’s house a few hours away to cool off and rethink his options. He begged Emily not to go, but still remained supportive of her decision until the morning she was to leave for Syria.

“Oh, I am dead serious, Emily Rose Clarke.” Aaron pushed down on the lock button to lock her door and keep her inside. “You get out of this vehicle and I can guarantee you, you will never see me again.” Aaron threatened the blonde doctor who was looking straight ahead out of the front windshield, breathing hard with anger in the passenger seat.

“You know this is what I want…” Emily quietly replied being tired of him always wanting her to do less of her work while he was allowed to spend late nights at his job to advance his own career, never giving Emily’s a second thought. He would often cancel a scheduled date night if it meant for him to be a part of a major surgery. Emily was stood up numerous times as he ignorance completely forgot to even inform her of the fact he was staying.

“How many more Emily?” Aaron speaking her name caused Emily to turn her attention towards him. “How many more of these are you willing to go on before something happens to you? They are getting more and more dangerous. First Burma, then the Congo and now bloody Syria? Do you not know what is going on there?” He tried to reason with her.

“That is exactly why I am going, Aaron. We have talked this dead about why I am.” Emily sighed heavily. “I have supported you, moved with you to another city away from my friends and family so you can pursue your dream of becoming a top neurosurgeon, but quite frankly I am tired of you doing everything in your power to kill my own dream!” Her voice rose with each passing word. “You cannot keep doing this to me and giving me these ultimatums each time I am to leave like I am choosing my career over you when you know that is the opposite of what I do…”

“When I got down on one knee that night in Paris, I meant what I said.” Aaron’s voice became quiet. “I meant that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you, but that meant you staying in Manchester and working at the hospital and eventually becoming my wife. But, I cannot keep watching you leave and be all by myself for months on end.” Her fiancée complained. This was all about him being alone?

“So, this is about you being lonely?” There was no doubt in her mind that Emily loved Aaron, but in the last recent weeks after the proposal there were little red flags that kept popping up everywhere. The one thing that they could never agree on was Emily’s work with the UN and all the time she spent away. Emily was at first elated at the thought of being married to Aaron, but a little voice inside of her head could not be silenced as it continued to build a little thought in her mind that Aaron was using the engagement to keep Emily’s career beneath his own.

Numerous times he commented on how successful she was for her age, but as he continued to chip away at it, he became resentful towards her for own success being the leading source for many of their fights. In an attempt to get past that issue, Emily moved with him to Manchester to support him in pursing a top leading medical fellowship under a brilliant neurosurgeon.

All the doubts she had felt over the course of their relationship were circling in her mind as she glanced down at her diamond engagement ring sitting on her finger feeling utterly stupid for even accepting such a trapping gift. Emily needed one answer from Aaron to make her decision. She had learned through rumors that their fight had caused Aaron to seek the comfort of his ‘childhood friend’ also known as his high school girlfriend, Gemma.

“Did you go see Gemma when we had our fight?” Emily’s blue eyes bore into him as she seeked the truth he attempted to conceal.

Aaron’s hesitation to Emily’s question gave her the answer she needed. “Instead of working it out with me, you went to Gemma to fuck her, didn’t you?” That was the nail to the coffin of their relationship.

“No, not at all.” He denied it with stumbling words as Emily scoffed. “How do you know about her?” Aaron questioned in return trying to put it back on Emily.

“I am not an idiot, Aaron. It’s not the only time you have gone there because you are ‘lonely’ when I am gone. Am I right?” Emily saw the betrayal circling in his brown eyes. A part of her questioned it after her return from Burma that Aaron had been seeing someone else behind her back. He never did handle Emily being away very well, but that still did not give him any reason to do what he did. Her doubts of his cheating changed within a few days of her return, but still lingered in her mind.

“Alright fine! I did go see Gemma a few times while you were in Burma and the Congo, but nothing ever happened between us!” Aaron flat out refused to commit to the truth. “I am done having you fly half way across with the UN and put your life on the line. I am worried sick about you all the time!”

“You must not have been that worried when you had your dick inside Gemma, now did you?” Emily’s blue eyes were shooting daggers as the expression of guilt formed on Aaron’s face. She had been right all this time and yet she refused to listen to that little voice inside her head. Closing her eyes in an attempt to hold back the tears she failed as they cascaded down her cheeks.

“I proposed to you because I love you Emily Clarke and I want you here with me in Manchester. Gemma is not you…” Aaron could hear the sobs coming from the blonde doctor.

“You should have thought of that before you cheated on me, before you asked me to follow you here, before you proposed to me only to keep me beneath you because the thought of me being more successful than you, kills you inside.” Her blue eyes turned to lock in Aaron’s guilty gaze. “When you got down on one knee, you were only thinking of your ego and not the fact that you were doing this for the wrong reasons.”

“I am done. I should have known you really didn’t care about me being your wife. You only cared about yourself, this whole time.” Emily tore off the ring and tossed it in his lap. “You won’t ever see me again, Aaron. This is goodbye.” She wiped away her tears off her dampened cheeks and grabbed her bags before slamming the door shut. Turning around without another glance she took off inside hearing Aaron calling after her.

Emily pulled her bags from behind, searching for Paul as he had already boarded the plane ahead of her. He stood up with a smile and waved to her, climbing out of his seat to help her with her bags.

“Hello, poppet.” Paul was grinning from ear to ear. “Let me help you with those.” He hoisted them above his head into the carry on bin and allowed Emily to take her favourite spot by the window. She loved to glance out the window and say her goodbyes to home and take in the first views of their new home for the next months.

“Thank you, Paul.” Her somber tone alerted Dr. Hastings that something was not quite right with her.

He sat down beside the blonde doctor and noticed the absent ring on her finger. His eyes peaked up to see Emily staring up at him silently as a cascade of tears she tempted to keep at bay flooded down her cheek. Paul immediately wrapped his arm around her and comforted Emily as she quietly sobbed without a spoken word between them.

“I’m sorry.” She gathered herself together and took a few deep breaths. “Aaron gave me another ultimatum.” Emily closed her eyes and rested her head back on the seat before glancing beside her to see Paul nodding. “He cheated on me numerous times with his high school girlfriend while we were in Burma and the Congo.”

“So you ended it?” Paul sincerely asked as he watched Emily nod.

“Well, I never liked the guy to begin with” Paul leaned in and smiled before muttering, “pompous arrogant ass” causing Emily to bark a laugh. “He could have at least gotten you a bigger diamond for being such a twat in my opinion!” Emily knew that Paul was trying his best to make her laugh and forget about it all, which she was grateful for.

“I know, Paul.” Emily glanced out the window as the plane took off towards their destination.

“You never know, maybe you will find the person you are meant to be with over there!” Paul squeezed her knee reassuringly and offering her some hope. “I know I found my Claire when I least expected it. It could happen to you too, you know. He’s out there somewhere, you just haven’t found him yet.”

End Flashback

Emily was staring into Harry’s sparkling eyes as a faint smile appeared on her lips remembering what Paul spoke about on the plane. The little voice inside of her head came to the forefront, he may be right in front of you.

“What?” Harry took another bite of his pizza as the prince noticed Emily’s intense stare focused on his blue eyes.

She shook her head and came out of her thoughts. “Nothing.” Emily stifled a giggle and took a sip of her drink. “I think I know how to help Simon.”

Harry flashed her a smile as his hopeful eyes stared back at Emily, intently watching her as she was distracted by a loud noise in their surroundings. This gave the prince an opportunity to steal an unguarded glance at Emily, taking her all in to commit to his memory.